Discussion in 'Trample & Foot Fetish Stories' started by wildyone, Jul 1, 2017.

  1. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    Thank you for your excellent comments and thoughts once again!

    - Your first paragraph is really a brilliant summary - as you rightly say Nicola is finding a 'third way' all by herself as she comes to understand more of what makes her tick. In fact, it is those around her that are helping her understand more of who she is and perhaps more importantly what she can be.

    - Your use of the word 'spell' is actually quite telling as you will see in the future.

    - It is the choices she makes and the flexibility she shows that really separates her from the others - when to be charming and when to be brutal as you say. Her energy and strength come from different sources than just plain power though of course she finds that overtly sexual and cannot help but succumb to her dominant when others bow to her.

    - Joanne shows a much warming caring side herself in this chapter and it is clear she really thinks a lot of Nicola - she has also obviously influenced Astra (who was quite sceptical when arriving) which would no doubt have been a catalyst to the events that unfolded.

    - Astra despite her strength clearly has a heart of gold herself and is perhaps why she wants to be sure of Nicola's intentions before showing more of her true self - she talks later about people trying to exploit her and therefore has every reason to challenge Nicola. I really love the anti-Constance observation which really is very accurate as we see things at the moment - though perhaps we need to discover more of Constance's motives before writing her off completely.

    - Your point about Astra being the one you would want as a friend is a lovely point and perhaps just the stroke of luck that Nicola needed in her life?

    - You then start to touch upon Astra's influence and the fact she will use that to help Nicola - I love the way she says that merely mentioning Nicola as a friend will be enough. There is clearly a story in it's own right in this woman.

    - The quote you chose to illustrate why Joanne cares so much for Nicola was perfect. Nicola is a dominant who cares and also someone you can trust. A rare find - no wonder she is in high demand.

    - The two quotes from Henrietta also have a lot of depth - the first is quite centred on herself and how much she gets out of the relationship with Nicola. Saying this to Joanne and Astra immediately dispels any notion that the slavery is non-consensual but more than that something truly wonderful which no doubt would have got Astra wondering. The second quote shows from Henrietta's perspective that she cannot be enough for Nicola as a lover which we will explore in a lot more depth later. Secondly, she would not want to sacrifice her slavery for a relationship of sorts. Whether this concern would evapourate altogether with Chris gone from Nicola's life altogether we don't know yet but the way things are going there that avenue may well open up. Certainly, Nicola is raising questions and sexual desires for Hen which are also confusing matters further...

    - A lovely reference back to the chance visit to the French Bakery - it just goes to show how much in life can depend on very simple choices and events. Your mention of this as fate and what she deserves is very if only she could reconcile things with Chris...

    - The final sexual encounter is really something with almost everyone getting something out of it - especially when we consider Hen's little treat before bedtime ;-)

    Thanks once again for your support my friend, I appreciate it very much

  2. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 54 – The Worst Of Enemies

    We all slept in separate beds in the end last night. Grace was so pissed with Aurelia she went in the spare bedroom at the end of the hall that Aurelia had invited me to that night a while back. Aurelia decided to let Grace cool off so took the master bedroom and I went in my usual room.

    When I got up the house was quiet so I made my way downstairs and started to prepare breakfast. I decided to keep the old routine and just hope that Aurelia would figure things out when she got up. However it went, I was going to stay in slave mode until I could be sure what was going to happen.

    As I whistled away to myself preparing the bacon and eggs an immense pain hit me between my legs. I dropped the spatula and crumpled on the floor yelping in pain. As I turned around I could see Grace stood above me still barefoot in her nightdress. She had kicked me hard in the nuts from behind and unprepared as I was, I took the full force.

    “I don’t know what you have got to be happy about this morning cunt! You have just made a lifelong enemy out of me and I intend to make your life hell on earth. Let’s be clear here, I didn’t like you before, I never have. Just because I used you for my own pleasure it doesn’t mean I didn’t think you were a conniving backstabbing piece of shit. It turns out that that is exactly what you are.”

    She paused and placed her foot on my chest then pushed me down hard into the corner of the kitchen units onto the tiled floor.

    “I should never have agreed with Beth to allow you into this house in the first place. I knew you would snivel and worm your way out of the shit we were doing to you. At first, it was fun abusing you, hell when we started pissing on you and throwing salt in your eyes I was even starting to enjoy the prospect of having you around but how quickly things have changed. How the fuck did you manage to turn Aurelia against me?” Grace said in a quiet firm voice so as not to wake Aurelia.

    “I didn’t turn her against you, Grace. She still really cares about you. Please ask her.” I said.

    Grace then lifted her foot and started slamming it down on my chest and face hard. I raised my hands but only managed to deflect a couple of the stamps before she paused again with her foot on my chest.

    “You are a fucking liar, cunt! The way she kissed you last night wasn’t a chance thing. It meant something to her. You have been scheming and plotting behind my back to win her over. You must think I was born yesterday. Argh!”

    She then placed her foot on my face and pushed me hard into the tiled floor forcing down with all her body weight. I tried to push back against her but the anger and sadness in her body were giving her three times her normal strength.

    “Please Grace, you are really hurting me. I am sorry.” I pleaded.

    “Stop calling me Grace. I am your owner and I will abuse you however I see fit. You will call me goddess just like before. Don’t think also that I am stupid enough to leave nasty marks on you so you can go whining and complain to Aurelia about me. I am too fucking smart for that. All my abuse will be deniable so you can’t use it against me.” She added releasing some of the pressure on my face.

    “So this is how things are going to work cunt. Number one.” She then stamped on my face hard before saying; “I will get you alone as much as I can then fuck you up for my own satisfaction and pleasure. The more difficult you make it for me the worst it’s going to be when it happens.”

    “Number two.” She then stamped on my face twice hard. “You will start distancing yourself from Aurelia slowly so she doesn’t suspect anything and let her know she is too good for you, which of course she is. If she is stupid enough to try and hold onto you then you will disrespect her, undermine her and generally fuck her off until she wants to be rid of you anyway.”

    “Finally number three.” Grace stamped onto my face twice then paused to look at my confused face before she drew her leg back and slammed it into my balls again. I shrieked as she placed it back on my face and pushed me down again.

    “You will not say one word to Aurelia about any of this. If she even hints at me she suspects our arrangement I will take a knife and slit your throat while you sleep. Is that clear enough for you cunt?”

    This really wasn’t the time for debate with Grace. Her threats looked all too genuine and I could only hope she would simmer down quickly or I was genuinely in a lot of danger. I needed to get away from her and have a think. I also needed to cool it a little with Aurelia so as not to fuel Grace’s anger any further.

    “Yes, it is clear, goddess,” I said nursing my pain.

    Grace then collapsed her body on top of me then pulled her nightdress up so her pussy was directly above my mouth. I thought she was going to ask me to kiss it until I felt the strong warm flow of her urine flow all over my face.

    “Choke on it you fucking nasty deceitful cunt!” She snarled as the piss quickly filled up my mouth and started flowing up my nose and into my eyes causing me to splutter and cough. I started flailing trying to escape but Grace pinned my arms hard by my side with all her might of which there was plenty at this moment.

    “I said choke on it cunt. You are going nowhere until I am finished.” She cackled. “If you want to breathe, drink it.”

    I drank what I could to open my airways but the long night built a store I could not handle the pace of. I kept choking and gagging while she held me down until after about thirty seconds it started to abate, allowing me to breathe again. I stopped pushing and she relaxed on me a little.

    “Enjoy that cunt?” She sneered.

    “Sorry goddess, I didn’t no,” I replied.

    “Good, then that’s at least one way I will be making you suffer because it won’t be sniffing feet and wanking off that you get, well unless I want you sniffing feet for my own pleasure. But trust me you will never orgasm again if I have anything to do with it. Oh yes and I remember you hate been arse fucked right? Put that on my to-do list as well. You should just thank your lucky stars I wouldn’t shit on you otherwise that would be happening too. That’s just too fucking nasty. Hmm, that does give me an idea though.”

    Grace then got up and removed her nightdress then threw the piss soaked garment into my face. “Clean this, then get a move on with my breakfast, I will take it in bed this morning and you will feed me. Aurelia’s will be left outside her room to go cold and you will make some lame excuse as to why. If you do what I have ordered to the letter then I will use toilet paper this morning instead of your tongue. Get to it!”

    Grace then left thank goodness. I thought after going through the hell of last night things might just start picking up for me, well as long as I stayed out of the way of Constance that is. What I failed to see is that winning Aurelia over was going to turn Grace really nasty and against me. Fucking hell, when will I get a break?

    I cleaned the kitchen and myself up quickly before I made the breakfasts and then put one tray on the floor outside Aurelia’s door as instructed. I then tapped lightly so Grace wouldn’t be able to hear until I heard Aurelia stir and ask who it was. I then dashed back to collect the other tray and headed to the spare room where Grace had slept.

    As I entered she was still on top of her bed naked with her arms and legs crossed. She eyed me as I brought the tray across to her on my knees. Her face had every bit as much anger and vitriol as when she assaulted me in the kitchen so I knew I needed to be very careful. I then set the tray down and waited for her.

    “Did you do as I ordered?” She asked

    “Yes, I did goddess,” I replied.

    “Go and lock the door then bring me back the key cunt,” she ordered.

    Fuck that wasn’t good I thought. What was she going to do? I decided defiance wasn’t my best course of action before I knew where I was with Aurelia, so did as I was told. With the key in her hand, she then slapped me hard across the face.

    “Thank me, cunt,” she snarled.

    “Thank you goddess,” I said dejectedly.

    She then slapped me really hard again in the same place. “Not nearly good enough cunt. Thank me I said.”

    I took a deep breath, I really needed to hang in there, as Grace was winding me up something chronic and I was starting to lose it with her. My sense was that she was goading me into a reaction and if I launched on her she would use it against me to force a wedge between Aurelia and me.

    “Thank you goddess, for gracing my face with your hand. I am sure I fully deserved that.” I then kissed her hand for good measure.

    “Don’t fucking kiss me cunt until I order you too.” She slapped me again and laughed in my face. “What a fucking absolute piece of crap you are. How anyone can see you as anything other than a shit stain is anyone’s guess.”

    Grace then pinched my nose really hard and shook my face causing my eyes to water. She then slapped me yet again.

    “Look at that, you are crying just because I gave you a little slap and pinched your piggy nose. Pathetic, that’s what you are, utter scum. Now feed me, cunt,” she sneered.

    Fucking hell this woman was doing my head in. Her petty tortures and verbal berating were really grating me. I so wanted to punch her in the face like I did with Constance though with Grace I would probably put her out cold. I took another deep breath and cut up some food before holding it up towards her mouth.

    She picked up her phone and started tapping away on it leaving the food on the end of the fork and me with my arm stretched out holding it. I started to withdraw the food at one point before she raised her leg threatening to kick me in the face, “Move that one inch more and my sole will be kicking your face across the room cunt.”

    As I replaced the fork close to her mouth she went back to her phone. Final, y after about five minutes she looked at me and then within seconds added a very impatient, “Well?”

    I placed the fork to her mouth and she bit the bacon off and started chewing. Moments later she said, “Come here cunt.”

    Come where? I was already kneeling beside her. I shuffled a little closer more confused than anything. She then spat the chewed up bacon into my face through her closed lips so it sprayed right across me.

    “It’s fucking cold you inconsiderate cunt. Get me another forkful now or I will bust your balls again,” she snarled.

    I grabbed another forkful and placed it up towards her mouth. She then turned away and went back to her phone. Fucking bitch! I thought about cleaning my face but knew she would only use that as leverage for another slap so sat there waiting like a first class idiot. When she eventually took the bacon from the fork she spat it into my face in much the same way as before.

    “You know what cunt? Your breakfasts are shit and you are even worse. You are not even capable of the simple task of feeding a goddess without fucking up at every turn. I will feed myself while you sniff my arse and you better please me or it will be toilet paper time for you.” Grace laughed as she pulled the tray away and placed it on the top of the bed before lying on her front just below it.

    “Arsehole, nose, now!” was all she said.

    Good god, this was getting worse by the minute. I looked quickly into her arse and could see it looked pretty clean, though I knew she hadn’t showered yet. I shivered a little thinking how bad this was going to be.

    “5…4…3…” Grace started to count me down.

    I had to act or take the consequences

    “2…” She said in a hanging threatening tone.

    I took a deep breath then pushed my nose into her arse cheeks.

    “I said arsehole not arse. Spread my cheeks and get right in there, cunt. 5…4…3...” Grace growled.

    I parted her cheeks and planted my nose on her arsehole. Almost immediately as I did she let rip with an enormous fart right into my face.

    “Ahh that’s better, another few seconds and you would have missed it. I have been holding that one a while. Bet if fucking stinks too!” She started laughing to herself as she ate her breakfast and browsed her phone.

    “Right get back in there I have another one ready for you shit sniffer,” she laughed again.

    There was then a loud knock at the door, which really couldn’t have come at a better time. Thank goodness I thought.

    Grace span over quickly and got back under the sheets, she then placed the tray on her lap and beckoned me over. When I was near her she wiped my face of the bacon spits and then onto my trousers before saying, “One word and you will never have a good nights sleep again cunt. Get the door now.”

    I got up and went to the door before unlocking and opening it.

    Aurelia entered and then said, “Smells pretty fucking bad in here slave, open the window.”

    Grace stifled her giggle, as I opened the window. She then added, “Probably this breakfast, it was shit.”

    “Mine was ok Grace, didn’t you have the bacon and eggs too?” Aurelia said.

    “Well yes. So you had yours then?” Grace said looking at me infuriated.

    “Well it was left outside my door for some reason but yes I did.” Aurelia replied looking puzzled.

    Aurelia wanted to give Grace a full interrogation as to what was going on. Clearly she suspected something but given Grace was still very upset at what happened last night she let it go and just opened with a general question to test the waters.

    “So you had Chris in here feeding you breakfast then Grace?” Aurelia asked.

    The use of my name cut the atmosphere into a deep suffocating silence. Grace looked even angrier now and Aurelia picked up on that straight away.

    “Well, I am glad you found a use for our slave Grace. We will need to ensure he does a better job with your breakfast tomorrow if today’s was wide of the mark.” Aurelia replied looking at me to gauge my reaction.

    I kept my head down not wanting to give anything away at this point, which maybe looked suspicious, but given how well Aurelia could read my mind any eye contact would have been curtains for me.

    “Yes, he better do a fucking good job.” Grace started before realizing how angry she was sounding and adjusted her tone before continuing, “I had to slap his face as well after he said Constance was the most powerful dominant he had ever served.”

    “Did he now?” Aurelia said looking at me angrily.

    You lying tramp Grace I thought not looking at either of them and she had the nerve to call be deceitful.

    “So what have you to say for yourself slave?” Aurelia asked.

    “I am sorry, goddess,” I said as the painful utterances left my reluctant lips.

    “Grace would you slap this worthless fucker a few more times for me please?” Aurelia said.

    Grace leapt out of bed forgetting she was still naked and launched into my face with a volley of hard slaps. I went down on the fourth one so she kicked me twice in the ribs for good measure. As I lay there rolling around in pain Aurelia said, “Have you finished?”

    Grace looked at Aurelia realizing she had overplayed her hand and shown too much of her true feelings.

    “Look, Aurelia, I am sorry, it’s just that I am still a little upset after last night. Can you forgive me?” Grace said.

    A little upset? Aurelia forgive her? What the fuck about me?

    “Slave get the fuck out and go make Grace another breakfast. Make it the best you have ever made or you will answer to my crop.” Aurelia snarled.

    Grace then smiled and got back on the bed. She then opened her arms and beckoned Aurelia to join her. As I exited I glanced back and saw Grace looking over Aurelia’s shoulder at me. She had an evil smirk on her face that said this wasn’t going to be the end of her games.


    When I returned with Grace’s second breakfast, which was arguably my finest, Aurelia was sat up in bed and Grace was lying across her lap as she played with her hair. They were in conversation but stopped as I entered.

    I placed the tray on the bed and Aurelia grabbed the fork without acknowledging me and started to feed Grace. Grace touched Aurelia’s cheek to show it made her happy and Aurelia smiled at her. Aurelia then spoke to me whilst she looked at Grace and fed her.

    “Listen slave, Grace and I have decided we need a little time to think things through what with last night and everything,” Aurelia said.

    “Of course goddess I understand,” I said.

    “As such Grace will continue to sleep in this room for a few days and you will see to her needs each morning and every evening before bed. She has requested this and I am happy to agree, as it will give you two time to work things out. Grace feels that’s what you need anyway.” Aurelia said without looking at me once.

    Had she have looked at me she would have seen the sheer horror on my face knowing I was going to serve Grace and her fiendish orders one on one for the foreseeable future. Grace looked at me and smiled like a Cheshire cat before licking her lips to signify that I was in for a rough ride.

    Again it was not the time or place for a showdown and Aurelia had already decided what was going to happen anyway so if I challenged it now I would be fucking Grace off and defying Aurelia’s orders. I simply had to wait until I had the chance to discuss things with Aurelia later in her office.

    After about another ten minutes of me kneeling beside them while Aurelia fed Grace there was movement, which gathered my attention.

    “Why don’t you go and take your bath Aurelia, our slave can finish feeding me then we can walk to work together, ok?” Grace said.

    “Sure Grace love. Just let me know if you need anything ok? Oh and don’t worry if you need to blow a little steam off on our slave here to work things out of your system. He can handle it.” Aurelia said smiling at me before she then left.

    Brilliant, those words were literally a fucking death sentence for me. What the hell was Aurelia doing to me? Perhaps she simply didn’t know how cruel Grace could be? I really needed to speak with her as soon as possible.

    As Aurelia left the door clicked shut and Grace just looked at me with an evil grin holding the key aloft. Realising what I had to do I crawled over and took the key before locking the door again. I then looked around and Grace was back naked on top of the bed sneering at me. She then extended her finger and beckoned me over.

    When I got to her bedside she said, “How fucking beautiful is that? I have you all to myself every morning and evening now cunt, and the best bit is that Aurelia wants me to blow off some steam to work things out of my system. Well now luckily for you I still have a lot of steam in my tummy having held it in for a good thirty minutes and it’s just about time to work it out of my system shit sniffer. So lay on the bed here for me.” Grace snarled as she pointed to the bed.

    I just had to get this done somehow without being sick so I crawled onto the bed whilst she positioned herself above me pinning my arms by my side and hovering her arse just in front of my face. She then reached across the bed and gathered a bed sock before stuffing it in my mouth.

    “That’s better arse boy. We don’t want too much noise out of you whilst I give you my attention do we?” She then punched my stomach hard and I shouted into the sock.

    “Fuck!” I shouted.

    “Perfect, I can hardly hear you, so that means nobody else will. Now before when I told you to sniff my arse you didn’t really get that worthless nose of yours anywhere near deep enough for me. Now you are under me I am controlling how deep you go.” She then giggled.

    “With that sock in your mouth that nose is all you have separating you between breathing and suffocation. Let’s see how that works out for you shall we?” Grace said then slammed her arse onto my face and wriggled until my nose was halfway up her hole.

    “Perfect, now let’s see what I have cooking in here for you cunt,” Grace said and started wiggling.

    I was rapidly running out of breath at this point and trying to break free. “Oh feels like you are ready for a breath cunt. Here why don’t you take one on me.” Grace said and lifted slightly.

    As I desperately tried to fill my lungs with air she let out another enormous blast of air into my face and then laughed hysterically. “I fucking love this little game. Maybe I have a dirtier mind than I give myself credit for. As I said before I find this kind of thing quite repulsive but doing it to you feels rather appropriate given how despicable and nasty I find you. Maybe I will use you as my waste disposal after all?” Grace said.

    I screamed into the sock and started writhing and resisting as much as I could. “Oh, you really don’t like that idea do you slave?”

    No, I fucking don’t Grace you vile bitch. Get the fuck off me and stop this depraved torture I thought.

    “Ok stop resisting now or I will do just that cunt. Now!” Grace threatened and I stopped immediately.

    She then added, “One more for luck then,” before lifting herself and blasting into my face and laughing again. The smell was utterly repulsive.

    She then wriggled a little more before getting up off me. I jumped up off the bed and I really wanted to punch her and it took every bit of resolve not to. I even bit my lip to stifle the volley of abuse I had ready to launch at her.

    “You look kind of upset cunt. I would feel sorry for you but frankly, I don’t give a fuck. In fact, the more miserable you are the happier I will be. We have an inverse relationship. Yeah, I like that.” She then paused in thought before proceeding

    “So now I am learning what you really hate I am going to look forward to our time together so much more. I am going to wear my super nasty socks today and if you are a good cunt and do what I tell you I may let you sniff them. If not however then you will be enjoying the delights of my arse again or I will be enjoying yours with a strap-on.” She then laughed.

    “Now thank me for abusing you, then fuck off. Your ugly face makes me feel sick to the pit of my stomach.” Grace sneered.

    “Thank you goddess for your attention,” I murmured then started to leave.

    “Oi, cunt, take my plate!” Grace said and threw it at me hitting me square in the back. Fucking hell that hurt. She laughed again just to grate on me as I picked it up and left. Thank fuck that was over.


    I walked behind Grace and Aurelia as we made our way to work. Luckily I had managed to find time to shower before I left to remove the nastiness that Grace had done to my face but it was at the expense of eating breakfast.

    As I looked at Aurelia holding Grace’s hand it was like last night never happened. Surely I wasn’t dreaming? She did kiss me and tell me she loves me before then fucking my brains out. It must have, as why would Grace be so fucked off with me? I felt like I was going crazy with all the shit I was dealing with in my life.

    When we got to the office Aurelia gave Grace a kiss on the lips and bid her a good day. Grace looked back at me and whispered, “See you later cunt. Don’t miss me too much.” She then left and I followed Aurelia to her office.

    When we were inside I closed the door and as I went to speak Aurelia put her finger in the air stopping me dead in my tracks. She then went and sat down and put her feet up on her desk.

    “Ok Chris, let me summarise for you. Grace is fucked off because we kissed in front of her last night and she is blaming you for taking me away from her. You being a submissive are too shit scared to do anything to stop her in case you piss me off so you are submitting to her abuse which I am guessing is pretty horrendous knowing her like I do and now you want to plead for my intervention.” Aurelia said.

    I stood there with my mouth agape. “Did I miss anything?” Aurelia added.

    “Only why you are letting it happen in the first place,” I said

    “Well, I thought that would have been obvious. I love Grace and still want her as a friend in my life. You and her need to figure stuff out between yourselves. I am not going to take sides just because I love you. We are in a female-led relationship here which means you do what I want all the time and I only do what you want when it suits me.” Aurelia said matter of fact.

    As I tried to speak again she raised her finger and I stopped.

    “Rub my feet while I listen to you explain how confused you are,” Aurelia said.

    Fucking hell, she was in my head again and I really needed this conversation to go well if I was going to cope with the days ahead. I knelt at her desk and removed her black flat shoes to reveal her bare feet and black toenail polish. The smell of her feet immediately hit me as I did and arousal started to cloud my mind further.

    “I thought a little treat for my lover was in order to make up for what I was putting you through with Grace. Give them a good long sniff for me slave.”

    “Slave?” I said.

    “Oh yes, we need to have that conversation as well, don’t we? Well just because I love you and fuck you it doesn’t change the fact that you will still be my slave when I want and for as long as I want. If I call you Chris you may assume I am engaging you as my lover and soul mate and you may address me as such. If I call you slave then you are to be totally servile to me in every way and I mean totally! There will be no questions, delays, maybes or doubts. What I order is what you will do. I expect 110% loyalty, devotion and love for your goddess just like last night. There will not be any debate on what I have just said, I am simply stating the facts of your life from this point forward.” Aurelia said as I tried to process all this information.

    She then went on, “I will lead on all role definitions and changes you will simply follow accordingly. Any transgressions will incur my full wrath. This arrangement means I can allow you to be a part of my dominant life and those in it will see you only as a slave. Privately you will see the real me, as and when I allow, like before. Let’s just be clear though I won't have you blackmailing me with emotions like last night, trying to win me over. That has happened and now we are one together for always. You are mine now and I will never let you go. So if you try that shit I will just simply fuck you up badly, as you know I love you so I will assume you are just being disloyal or disrespectful to my dominant.”

    “Any questions? I thought not.” She said all in one swift free-flowing movement, “Now get back to your reward, my feet are drying out and I want that sweat on your tongue and up your nose where it belongs slave. By the way and for the avoidance of doubt at work you will almost always be my slave.”

    “May I just kiss you once before I do? The door is shut and no one can see. I just really need to feel your love.” I said.

    Aurelia got up and slapped me hard across the face knocking me to the floor right on the area that Grace had been so trigger-happy on this morning.

    “Did I not make myself absolutely fucking clear? This is your last fucking chance now slave, do that again and I will beat you so fucking hard you will doubt just how much I do love you.” Aurelia said.

    “I am sorry, goddess. It’s just all so new to me and I will adjust I promise. I do worship you and I will show you loyalty, respect and love as your slave. I understand I must wait until you signal we are soul mates before I ask you such a question. I will in the meantime hold my feelings inside so as not to embarrass you. I need to look past my own needs and remain focused on yours.” I said.

    “Hmm, well ok. I was going to revoke your foot sniffing privileges as a lesson but that was a pretty good show of understanding and loyalty so you may proceed.” Aurelia said.

    I crawled back up to the desk and placed my nose on her foot just under the base of her toes and took a gentle sniff. I immediately got a surge in my crotch and moaned a little, as it started to enchant me. As I started to submit to the power of her feet over me I thought that at least with the last mistake I made she didn’t whip me with her crop. Furthermore, she had allowed me to recover the situation and even allowed me to keep my reward. Aurelia was indeed a much softer and kinder creature, even if to others it might not seem so.

    Aurelia could see I was getting very horny now and was smiling to herself at how much I loved her feet.

    “Lucky for you I am a considerate goddess and didn’t wash them eh slave? My boots last night were terrible for locking in the sweat. If I were you I would be trying to get me back in those very soon!” She then chuckled teasingly.

    I giggled back, I loved the little teases she had recently started doing to me. It kind of reminded me of…never mind I thought and parked that in the back of my memory.

    I was getting really near to needing to finish now and was starting to wonder how I was going to avoid making a mess. As I looked up Aurelia threw a bunch of tissues down into my face and laughed.

    I gathered them up quickly then got my cock out and placed them in a crumpled bundle of the tissues I had made. Moments later I was exploding into the tissues and stifling my screams as my face went bright red and coloured clouds rained overhead.

    “Mmm, I felt that one slave. Now I have a stronger connection to you I feel more of what you feel. We will have to play with that more. Put my shoes on now I need to go and see Beth.” Aurelia demanded as I cleaned myself up.

    “You will spend the morning working with Laura, Sophia and Julia in their partition though I will be requiring Sophia and Laura to present their work a little later,” Aurelia said starting to leave.

    Oh fuck perfect. I had already had a gutful of Grace this morning, now I was going to spend the rest with the junior hate group and by the sound of it more time with Julia. I knew I couldn’t start winging again to Aurelia especially as she was leaving to go to Beth’s so I decided to just man up and do the best I could.
  3. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 55 – Remote Control

    I made my way down to the Junior’s partition and I found them in much the same positions as the day before. Laura was sat on the left and Sophia on the right with her feet on Julia’s shoulders. Laura and Sophia were looking just as smart as the day before clearly dressed up for their big meeting with Beth and Aurelia.

    Laura was in a navy blue dress with a white collar and blue neck scarf. On her feet were matching navy blue flat shoes with blue nylons. Sophia was much more colourful in an orange dress with red hem and neckline together with orange nylons and red ankle boots. She had a pair of orange sunglasses on her head to finish the look.

    Julia, on the other hand, looked like she was wearing the same black dress as yesterday though her tan stockings didn’t have holes this time, she was still without shoes and they had picked up a lot of grime from the floor.

    “Well look who it is. Glutton for punishment is back.” Laura said as I arrived, which immediately put me on guard.

    “Hi goddesses.” I said cheerily trying to calm the atmosphere. “I came to see if I could help out in any way? I understand that you have a meeting with Beth today, which is great and only what you deserve. Perhaps I can do some work for you while you are gone?”

    “I tell you what, how about you shut the fuck up and listen for a second bitch.” Sophia said. “You came here because we own you and you are our slave to do what the fuck we want with. Second our meeting with Beth is none of your fucking business and finally, of course, you will work for us when we are gone in between serving Julia.”

    Fucking hell, that just went from 60 to 0 in a matter of seconds I thought. Realising I was already done for I headed for another table trying to somehow avoid any further conflict.

    “Where the fuck are you going, boy? Get on your knees before me now!” Laura shouted.

    Realising I was just going to have to do what she asked unless I wanted Julia to go psycho on me again I smiled then got on my knees in front of Laura.

    “What the fuck are you smiling about clown? Give me your phone now!” Laura said.

    I wanted to ask why but knew that would either be a ball-breaking question or a broken phone response, neither of which I wanted, so just handed it over. Laura then snatched it away from me before tapping away on it followed by hers. She then threw the phone back at me and laughed.

    I picked the phone up and looked through to see what had happened but couldn’t find anything different. I looked back up at her and she just smiled. Moments later I got a text.

    “It’s your perfect storm here cunt, tell my bitches they are to abuse you on my behalf today.”

    Constance! So Laura had sent my number to her. Fucking bitch.

    “What does it say, boy?” Laura asked and Sophia smirked.

    “It just says Constance has my number.” I lied

    “You better not be lying to us foot bitch,” Sophia said.

    I smiled and said, “No goddess, I wouldn’t do that. Anyway, why does Constance want my number?”

    “Don’t change the subject. Let me check what she did send you.” Sophia said picking up her phone and looking through it. She then showed Laura who shook her head forebodingly.

    How the hell did she know what the text said? It was to my phone, unless they had set up some kind of redirection or something. Either way I was in deep shit for lying now. Fuck!

    “So you lied by leaving out that you were to give us a message to abuse you today on her behalf then bitch?” Sophia asked.

    “Look I am really sorry, I have been getting abuse all morning and I just needed a little break to get myself together. Please let me do some work for you instead. I beg you.” I said.

    “Oh, you beg us. Well, let’s see this begging then bitch.” Sophia said.

    This was going to be humiliating and potentially fruitless but I had to try, as any relief from what Constance had labelled abuse had to be worth a shot. Just knowing these women were in league with her was enough to worry me.

    “Please goddesses. I beg of you to show leniency towards me. I will be a loyal hard working slave and do my utmost to ensure your careers really get the benefit of my full knowledge and experience. Please take pity on me knowing I am already being harshly treated even before I get to work.” I said.

    Sophia and Laura sat in silence as I finished which rather unsettled me more than them reacting in any way. I then got another text.

    “Fucking pathetic cunt. Double the abuse girls!”

    I looked back at them just in time to see them put their phones back in their pockets and smile back at me with evil intent. Constance somehow had heard everything I said and now Laura and Sophia had instructions to go even harder to me.

    I shuffled back into the corner as they arose. “Get up Julia, I want you to help us teach this piece of shit a lesson in pain.” Julia smiled and got to her feet. The three of them then surrounded me.

    “Constance wants a picture of your face just before we fuck you up. She calls it the moment before the storm breaks and said you would understand.” Sophia said and took a picture of me kneeling below them in fear with her camera phone. She then added, “Stop trembling you stupid fucker, you will blur the picture.” They then all laughed.

    I would have joined in their laughter had I not known what was coming. Sophia was the first to throw a kick out at me. The sole of her red ankle boot snapped against by cheek and threw my head into the wall like some kind of martial art stunt. I was so dazed and confused from this point that the volley of kicks to my head, shoulders and stomach were not even discernable though the pain certainly was. Within thirty seconds I was beaten and broken on the floor curled up begging them to stop.

    “Fuck that felt good.” Laura then commented. “Pity he’s so weak and cowardly I could have done with a longer session, but then I don’t want to be all sweaty for my meeting with Beth later.”

    Sophia then added, “Ok we are done with you for now.” Then took another picture for Constance to show their handiwork before adding, “You have 2 minutes to crawl over here and be our foot stool before we send Julia back to beat on you some more.”

    I took the first minute to gather myself and assess the damage. Given the ferocity of the kicks I was surprised they didn’t break anything but I did look pretty badly bruised, especially around my ribs. I then crawled over to kneel next to Julia whilst Sophia and Laura put their feet up on my back.

    “How long we got hun?” Sophia asked Laura

    “Oh about another forty minutes or so,” Laura responded.

    “Well look I know Constance only wants us to inflict pain on the runt here but I still like making him worship my feet. So if I do are you going to grass me up?” Sophia asked.

    “Knock yourself out. I might even do the same, that way you don’t have to worry right?” Laura replied.

    “Perfect! Ok Julia, move around so we can put our legs across your back and prop up our feet, then we are going to have foot bitch here sniff and lick them for us.” Sophia said looking a little excited now.

    Julia was positively pissed off. She loved foot worship and was now going to be a pouffe for the goddesses while I worshipped them, instead of the other way around, like yesterday. She looked at me with eyes of hate as she got into position and I cringed knowing I would be alone with the psycho bitch later.

    “Er, perhaps Julia can join in with worshipping your feet goddesses. It doesn’t really seem fair leaving her out.” I said trying to dampen her anger.

    “Do you want another good kicking fucker?” Laura asked.

    “Sorry goddess no,” I said.

    “Then shut the fuck up and do as you are told or else,” Laura said.

    Just then I got another text. As I looked up at Laura who had read it ahead of me she said, ”Read it, boy.”

    I picked my phone up and read Constance’s text, “My kick boxing students did a good job on you don’t you think?”

    I then looked back to Sophia who was laughing, “Oh yeah we forgot to say Constance has had us in kick boxing classes almost every night. She wants to turn us in fighting machines as she says you will need regular pain sessions to teach you not to be such a depraved cunt. Well answer the text then foot bitch.”

    Knowing they would see my reply I responded, “Yes they are much more expert at kicking already Constance. Good job!”

    Laura shook her head when reading it, “You really are a dumb fuck aren’t you boy?”

    Seconds later a reply came, “DON’T FUCKING PATRONISE ME CUNT!”

    Then another, “And it’s Your Majesty to you cunt. Oh, I wish you were here with me right now.”

    I felt sick to my stomach. The constant reminders of violence and threats from Constance were occupying my thoughts more and more. Now she had access to my phone I was sure she would get to fuck with me even more now. I decided to wait until later and discuss it with Aurelia, as I was sure she would be interested in Constance’s threats even if she wasn’t about Grace.

    “Well at least while you are still alive make yourself useful and take my boots off slave,” Sophia said. “You know I still remember the day you came into the shop like it was yesterday. That day changed my life you know. I was instantly turned on by the whole power thing, I guess that’s what comes of having to do what lame arse store managers want all day.”

    She then went on, “Now you can know what it feels like to serve me as your boss. Ok bitch, they don’t smell as bad as they did when we first met but like all good goddesses, I keep enough scent in them to control your world. Get those boots off now!”

    I slowly removed her boots and as I leaned forward to place them by her side she smeared her foot across my face pasting it with sweat. “Oh, they are a little nastier than I expected. Must be all that kicking slave, does it smell as bad as it feels?”

    “I guess so goddess,” I said still distracted by Constance’s threats and the pain my ribs.

    “Well don’t guess, get your nose in there and know for sure.” She giggled.

    I did as she ordered and placed my nose into her orange nylons, they were a little dirty but nothing too bad. The smell, however, was quite potent and caught me off guard, as she was indicating they weren’t as bad as in the shop. I would say they were probably worse. Maybe it was the boots?

    Sophia giggled when she saw my nose wrinkle, “Oooh I felt that one. Maybe I lied and they fucking stink! But isn’t that what you most love about me, foot bitch? The fact I am so adorable and beautiful, yet I keep my feet so deliciously foul just to punish you?”

    The smell was really turning me on despite how bad it was, Sophia had this way of teasing me whilst she humiliated me, which really hit all my arousal triggers. She also enjoyed the power it gave her over me and was much more prone to making me finish to prove she could than Laura who probably subscribed more to Constance’s view that I should be left in denial.

    “Tell me how much you love my nasty little toes bitch,” Sophia cooed reeling me in further.

    I was really getting turned on now and wondering why they had to beat the fuck out of me first. But then I guess that was more Constance’s influence since it had only really started since she came on the scene. I closed my eyes and sniffed her nylons again and a flash of excitement shot through my crotch causing me to shiver.

    “Oh goddess, you are truly beautiful and your pretty feet are so enchanting. I think you have always known you have power over me since you first had me under your feet back in the changing cubicle. I am powerless to resist you and it is always a pleasure to serve you in this way.” I said.

    “Oh, that feels good bitch. Carry on. Your grovelling and bouquets are getting me all horny.” Sophia said starting to touch herself.

    Laura was looking pissed off she was now essentially queuing for my attention whilst Julia was pulling a face that said she was going to kill me outright. I couldn’t deal with their insecurities right now I was enjoying this too much. I decided to really ramp it up for Sophia as she was clearly enjoying my attention and it may give me some leverage to stop them beating on me or at least from doing everything Constance told them to.

    “Goddess Sophia, you are without a doubt one of the most captivating and alluring women I have ever had the fortune to worship. Your ravishing body, superb confidence and intellect, captivating aura and irresistible power would easily crush any resistance I could put before you. But I don’t want to resist, I actually want to respect your authority and fully submit to you as I know it is my place when in your divine presence. Please accept my worshipping of your feet as a sign of my devotion and affection for you.” I then started licking her soles and sucking her toes through the nylons. The taste really wasn’t so good as the smell for my arousal but I knew it would do more for her. Seeing her groan and play with herself whilst her face blushed told me everything I needed to know.

    To say Laura and Julia were angry at this point would be underplaying their feelings a tonne. Laura might as well have not been in the room she was getting so little attention, whilst for Julia, I was essentially making love to her goddess right in front of her face. Fuck her after what she did yesterday I thought.

    As I sucked and lapped on Sophia’s feet she got more and more aroused starting to really moan and giggle now. Laura couldn’t take anymore and actually stormed off but poor Julia was pinned down by Sophia’s legs and had to endure the whole event.

    “You fucking nasty cunt slave. You are getting me so wet now. Sniff my feet hard I want you to come at the same time as me. Show me in actions that you are truly devoted to me.” Sophia said, which really surprised and pleased me in equal measure.

    I sniffed deeply and felt my arousal deepen as my hard on stiffened. When I tried to take my cock out Sophia commanded, “Leave it in there and come in your pants. I want the wetness to serve as a constant reminder today of your love for me and what power I have over you slave.”

    I nodded and smiled as she smiled back. I continued sniffing and rubbing my cock through my trousers, while she did the same. When we finally relented to our combined orgasmic rushes we did indeed scream together almost in harmony. Julia’s back stiffened with anger and I heard her mumble something but the words were lost on me. I was in another world having had a second orgasm since I came into the office. Sophia was also flush with satisfaction and looking at me rather strangely.

    “Right go clean up slave but leave those wet pants on as I ordered ok?” Sophia said.

    “Yes goddess.” I replied and respectfully kissed her feet. “May I replace your boots before I go?”

    “Oh yes, you may,” Sophia said a little shocked I was still thinking of her needs.

    I replaced her boots then kissed them again before getting up to head to the toilet down this end of the building. It was a women’s only room again so I needed to be quick. As I entered and ensured it was empty I quickly made my way over to the hand towel dispenser to clean myself up. I had my trousers and pants around my knees at this point, so was both shocked and fearful when the door swung open. It was Sophia.

    She strolled over to me quickly and I was sure I was going to have my balls kicked again so I backed against the wall and put my hands around my cock which was still quite large from Sophia’s attention.

    She slapped my hands away then grabbed my cock with one hand and then my throat with the other pinning me against the wall. She then pushed her body against me so I could feel her soft breasts against my chest. She was still breathing heavily from her excitement and maybe in a strange way what was happening right now.

    “I want you to fuck me, slave. This enormous cock of yours needs to be put to better use than just kicking practice. I would have fucked you when we had you tied to the bed before but I wanted our little moment to be a private one.” She then squeezed it hard causing me to flinch but also groan with pleasure. “See you like that don’t you?”

    I nodded and uttered, “I am not really worthy of you goddess Sophia.”

    I was in a panic feeling that if Aurelia caught me in here doing this my life would be over there and then. Her office was literally seconds away and I had no idea how long Beth would keep her before she came to collect Sophia and Laura.

    “Fuck being worthy. I am telling you I want your cock. Don’t you want to fuck me?” Sophia purred and licked my face. Fucking hell she was gorgeous and with my cock in her hand, I was wilting under her spell by the second.

    “More than fucking anything right now Sophia, but what if someone comes in?” I said desperately.

    “You mean goddess, slave. Let’s not dampen the mood by forgetting our positions here ok?” Sophia said looking a little angry.

    “Oh no, I am really sorry goddess. It’s just you are so gorgeous I am losing my senses.” I blurted.

    “Mmmm. I like that. Losing your senses. I love that you desire me so much and your tributes really get me off. Let’s fuck now.” Sophia ordered squeezing my cock and throat harder.

    “Can’t we find somewhere with just a little more privacy goddess? Aurelia will kill us both if she catches us here.” I said relenting to my own fears.

    “Fuck I didn’t think of that. She will be back soon. My desires quite got the better of me. Ok look, you need to come and stay overnight with us. Laura, Julia and I have got a place together now and we need to arrange a reason for you to come over. Get thinking while I am in my meeting with Beth and have something good for me when I get back.” Sophia said then left as quickly as she came.

    I doused myself with cold water and finished my clean up before heading out as quickly as she did. As I exited Aurelia came walking by. She scanned me briefly and then the toilet before asking, “Where is Sophia and Laura?”

    “I think they are still in the junior’s area goddess,” I replied.

    “Ok, then you can go and get them and tell them to meet Beth, Allegra and I in Beth’s office.” She then turned on her heels and dashed off in the direction she came from.


    As I entered the junior partitioned area again, all three women looked busy at work, even Julia who was on her laptop still with Sophia’s feet perched on her shoulders.

    “Er, excuse me, goddesses. Aurelia just caught me in the hallway and asked if you would be so kind as to join her in Beth’s office as soon as you can.” I announced.

    I didn’t mention she had only asked for Sophia and Laura as I had pissed Julia off enough already.

    As Sophia and Laura got their things together, Laura walked up to me and slapped my face hard, “That’s for disrespecting me fucker. You will be paying a lot more for that later.”

    Sophia then stepped in and said, “Leave my slave alone. You are just jealous because he submits to my power and beauty as a priority over you. And why wouldn’t he? I am far more attractive and powerful than you!”

    “Fuck off bitch, you need to get a reality check. If I had asked him first you would have missed out. Right foot whore?” Laura and Sophia then turned to me.

    My face must have gone white as I was placed in this impossible predicament. Two goddesses competing as to who was the superior and me in the middle. In the end, I decided to wait them out. Luckily this worked as Sophia said, “Come on, let’s go, we can discuss this later otherwise we will be late.”

    “I still say you need a reality check Sophia,” Laura reinforced as they walked away.


    I then turned and faced Julia who had risen to her feet as Sophia and Laura left. I needed to think of something quick as her face said I was in big trouble.

    “Goddess Julia, can I go out and get you a nice coffee and cake from the local French patisserie. Have anything you want it is on me.” I said hopefully.

    “Oh, I don’t think so, do you? Did you really think you could just skulk off that easily and avoid my wrath after fucking me over completely this morning?” Julia seethed.

    She then started walking very slowly towards me. I backed away thinking about whether to run or not. If I did I wouldn’t get my work done for Aurelia as I couldn’t come back again and my laptop was the other side of Julia now so I would also be leaving that here as well.

    “Look goddess Julia, I won’t let you hurt me again like before. Please can we work this out? I only did what I was ordered to do by your goddesses.” I said holding my hand up.

    She looked at my hand and smirked dismissively before saying, “Ah right, so your plan is to threaten me in the hope I will be a shrinking violet and just disappear? Now you know that isn’t going to happen don’t you? Did I not make an impression on you yesterday that helped you understand what you are dealing with?”

    “Well yes you did goddess Julia and quite frankly I am scared of you. I think I know what you are capable of and why I am asking you not to hurt me again. Just tell me what you want from me and I will try to do it.” I said.

    “I want to crush your balls in my hand so you never have another orgasm with my goddess ever again. Want to help me with that?” Julia sneered.

    “Well no obviously. Look I only came down here to do some work. Your goddesses put on me and made me worship them and then you want to half kill me for it. How can I win?” I pleaded.

    “I don’t fucking care about your life cunt. You should be made to suffer because you are a born loser, weak and pathetic. I am far superior to you in every way and that is why you should bow down to me even though I serve another.” Julia said.

    “Look the main difference between you and me Julia is that you chose the life you are living, I didn’t. Ever since Beth fucked me over with the promotion I have been handed round to all you sadistic bitches like a kicking bag. Not once have you ever been whipped, beaten or fucked up the arse. I bet you haven’t even drunk piss or licked someone’s arse?” I shouted.

    Julia started laughing, “Fucking hell you have done all that?”

    “You don’t fucking know the half of it Julia. I am totally screwed up with the shit they have done to me. It’s a minor miracle I am not committed somewhere right now. And you want to know the worst thing?” I said

    “You may as well finish your pitiful rant now you have started it,” Julia said though she was now showing signs of becoming impatient.

    “I still care for a lot of these women. I don’t actually think they are all bad. Most of them just have lots of shit going on in their lives that has led to them losing themselves along the way. Despite everything they have done to me I still want to help them if I can.” I said

    “Finished?” Julia said.

    “No, I haven’t. What are you going to do if one day I do go and leave you here as the only slave in this hornet's nest? Are you really sure that they won’t start fucking you up and terrorising you in the same way they do me?”

    “Oh, I am quite sure that won’t be happening to me,” Julia said looking pleased with herself.

    “And exactly how do you know that?” I challenged.

    “Because I am not fucking stupid and weak like you. Yes, I am a submissive but by choice. I want to worship Sophia and I love her and she respects me. You conversely are a piece of shit that no one respects. You queue up for abuse and take what’s coming to you. Everybody here laughs at how pathetic you are. A loser who is servile and worthless.” Julia said stepping over me.

    “Fuck you Julia, I am not a loser. I am a person with a worth like anyone else.” I shouted.

    “That’s what you tell yourself but in truth, you would rather blame everything and everyone around you, instead of facing the simple truth,” Julia said.

    “And that is?”

    “You were born to serve.”

    “Bullshit!” I said.

    “Oh really?” Julia then walked back to the desk she was knelt under a little earlier and sat on top on it. “Come here now!” She commanded in a loud authoritative voice.

    I stepped up to where she was and replied, “What?”

    “Kneel when you address me slave,” she then pointed at the ground.

    I knelt down and repeated my question, “What do you want from me?”

    Julia then raised her foot and pointed to her nylon sole. “See this filthy revolting nylon sole. It fucking stinks and I haven’t washed my feet for over three days now. I am going to put this disgusting shit in your face and you are going to sniff it and thank me.”

    I started to get up when at the same time Julia slammed her foot into my face and pushed me down to the ground. “Sniff it cunt!”


    “I am not giving you a choice, I am giving you an order. Sniff my fucking filthy nylon toes. Embrace the scent that has led you down the path of ruin to a life of servitude. Admit who you are and what you are. Our fucking foot sniffing bitch.”

    As I knelt there with her rank foot planted on my face I so wanted to get up and walk out to show her she was wrong but the burden of truth was simply too heavy on my shoulders to move. I held my breath defiantly as she smirked down on my face until I could no longer. I didn’t even sense I really had a choice though I am sure I did. She was right, it is in my nature to comply and do as I am told. I even find comfort in it and now more recently sexual arousal. If I didn’t sniff her foot now I would sniff it in 5 minutes, 10 minutes or even one hour. I have already sniffed Sophia and Aurelia’s feet today and even Grace’s arse for fuck sake. In any of those encounters, I could have simply walked away but I didn’t. I had chosen this life and was trying to blame everyone else for who I was. Julia perhaps knew me better than I knew myself.

    I placed my hands around her foot and drew in her scent deeply, it sent the same aroused tinge through my crotch that it always did and I flushed red. I was accepting who I was.

    Julia smiled triumphantly as the tears started to fall down my face. “Thank me now for the privilege of allowing you to sniff my rank foot cunt.”

    “Thank you, goddess,” I said humbly.

    “Now tell me I was right when I said you are a servile and worthless loser,” Julia said.

    “You were right,” I mumbled.

    Julia then pushed me away with her foot causing me to fall onto my back. She then walked over and mounted my chest and looked down at me.

    “We aren’t finished yet cunt.”

    She then slowly placed her filthy nylon foot back over my mouth so her toes were surrounding my nose.

    “Now you keep breathing in the scent of worthlessness, failure and servitude while I educate your fucking tiny mind to a few home truths. Nod if you understand me.”

    I nodded and breathed in her scent again and my cock pulsed.

    “You are the most pathetic, ridiculous excuse for a human being on the planet. Ever since I met you I was repulsed by you. You have no self-respect and therefore you command none. Everyone here just sees you as an object they can use and abuse as they see fit. No one has any feelings, pity or love for you and any you think exists is just a fabrication of your desperate mind.”

    I stopped sniffing as my heart started to fracture and collapse.

    “Hate is the only feeling you command from the women here and I am full of it for you. When I speak of you to Sophia and Laura they laugh behind your back and ridicule you. If we are with friends they tell stories mocking your behaviour and people are gut-wrenchingly sick to hear someone would do what you do. To say you are the lowest of the low in your case is actually putting you on a pedestal. KEEP SNIFFING!”

    I sniffed again but the scent didn’t translate into arousal anymore. The shame I was feeling was overwhelming me and dragging me into a place I was afraid to descend into.

    “We have often talked about killing you out of pity as you are too chicken shit to escape from this prison yourself but none of us wants to waste our precious life with the stain that is your death. Constance told us she offered you a chance to retain what little self-respect you have left but you still chose to sniff fucking feet instead. That is your life in a nutshell. Dirty, smelly, feet. The bottom end of a beautiful woman that even she is repulsed by but for you it is everything.”

    I closed my eyes as the tears streamed down my face. I couldn’t even look at Julia anymore. I just wanted to crawl away and die.

    “You can close your eyes cunt but you cannot escape who you are. If you are not man enough to end yourself, do yourself a favour and crawl to Constance. She at least has the strength and power to pull you from your shallow grave back into the real world or end your suffering once and for all.”

    Julia then removed her foot and stepped off me to return to the desk she was just sat on. She then picked her laptop up off the floor then stepped back temporarily over me before launching several hard volleys of spit down onto me.

    “Get the fuck out of my site, you disgust me, cunt. I feel sick looking at you. If you must remain, get in the corner over there where I can’t see you.” Julia demanded and I crawled slowly in the corner as she sat down to work.

    Is this what my life had been reduced to? I tried to find fault with her words but my self-belief and confidence were so shot to pieces there was none to be found. Sat in the corner alone I looked back over my life from my happy go lucky childhood, through to when my father left home into my early teens when my sisters and mother started giving me a rough ride and telling me what to do all the time. I guess that’s when my submissiveness started. I was a late bloomer and they had pretty much destroyed my self-confidence with their constant teasing and bullying before I ran away from home and grew into the guy I am today. Many women would say I was attractive and I would often be asked on dates as I didn’t have the confidence to ask anyone myself. It wasn’t until I started working and was able to use my brain that I could prove to myself that I had the potential to make something out of my life. After a few dates, which quickly petered out I then met Beth and everything changed.

    I put my head in my hands to block the world out and sobbed again while I reflected on the choices that led me here and my options moving forward.

    “Shut your fucking noise cunt. You are annoying me now.” Julia shouted.

    She then picked her phone up and said, “How did I do?” whilst looking at the screen. I then heard laughing to which Julia smiled and then pressed a button before setting it down on the table.

    Just then Aurelia, Laura and Sophia strode into the partition and caught both Julia and me by surprise.

    Aurelia stopped dead on seeing me in the corner distraught; Sophia and Laura froze behind her. Aurelia looked deep into my tearing eyes to read my mind. My sorrow could hardly hide my feelings even if I wanted them to. Everything was silent as the three juniors waited for Aurelia’s next move. Her face then took a herculean leap into an utter rage, perhaps the angriest I have ever seen her. I curled up even smaller into the corner to protect myself expecting my self-pity was going to incur her wrath.

    “Would you care to explain Julia?” Aurelia said clenching her fists with her back straight as a poker and eyes as wide as saucers.

    Julia looked desperate and fearful then eyed Sophia for help but she didn’t move or speak. Seeing she had no alternative Julia tried to defend herself.

    “I just gave the cunt some home truths and he didn’t like it. It’s not my fault he is such a fucking loser. It was actually kind of funny seeing him fall apart like that and you should have heard..” Julia caught herself moving onto the mysterious caller and pegged back instantly, she then realised how open she had been with her treatment of me and started to try and undo some of her words seeing Aurelia was near to killing her.

    “Well, when I say that I meant that he was acting his usual pathetic self so I gave him shit to feel bad. He usually gets off on it but today he just fell apart. It’s not my fault.”

    “Have you finished now or would you care to lie to my face some more?” Aurelia said.

    “I am not lying,” Julia said defiantly.

    “Come here,” Aurelia said and pointed to the ground in front of her.

    Julia was trembling as she approached and who wouldn’t be seeing the look on Aurelia’s face. If I hadn’t been so sad I might have even enjoyed seeing her so nervous for a change instead of me.

    Aurelia then gave Julia an almighty punch into her jawbone, which sent out a loud crack like it had broke before she collapsed on the floor at Aurelia’s feet.

    Aurelia then said to Laura, “Get the crop from my office now.”

    Laura replied, “Don’t you think you have done enough.”

    Aurelia then replied, “I haven’t even fucking started yet bitch, now get my crop or you will get some too.”

    On that, Laura sped off to Aurelia’s office, whilst Aurelia herself walked over to me.

    “Kiss my hand and sooth it slave,” she asked calmly and I did so, though my tears were falling on her fingers as I kissed them.

    Aurelia then addressed Sophia without looking at her.

    “She is your fucking property so either you will help me deal with her or you will take the full weight of responsibility for her actions. What is it to be?” Aurelia seethed.

    Sophia was shitting herself. Despite her newfound skills in kickboxing she clearly didn’t fancy her chances against Aurelia in this mood and quite frankly only a mad person would.

    “I will do as you ask,” Sophia said reluctantly not really knowing what she was going to have to do to Julia.

    “Right choice bitch. Leaving her to me would not have been a good choice for her,” Aurelia said coolly.

    Laura then returned with the crop in her hand and Aurelia snatch it from her before pulling the hand from me that she had punched Julia with.

    “Wake the slut up and be fucking nasty about it,” Aurelia said looking down at Julia.

    Sophia stepped over and started kicking Julia in the stomach barely hard enough to move her let alone hurt her. Aurelia scorched Sophia’s back with the crop and she shrieked.

    “I said be fucking nasty or I will do it,” Aurelia screamed.

    Sophia now started kicking Julia hard, which was almost certainly hurting Julia as she started groaning and pulling her knees up.

    When she was barely awake Aurelia stepped over her and place her foot on her neck and applied a firm painful pressure.

    “Right you stupid fucking cunt. If you want to survive this day listen very carefully. I don’t know who put you up to this but I could quite easily hazard a guess and frankly, I don’t care. If you are weak and idiotic enough to follow orders to do this to my slave then you deserve everything that is coming to you.”

    Aurelia then pressed down harder on Julia’s neck causing her to start choking.

    “I know you have been fucking with him with poisonous bullshit because I know his mind better than anyone including himself. You may think he is weak and pathetic but you have absolutely no fucking idea. That man there is arguably the strongest living human I have ever met in my horrendous ill-fated life and trust me I have met just about every resilient, hard nose fucker on the planet. What he has been through and will still put himself through for those he cares about demonstrates a resolve, love and devotion which your fucking puny mind could not come close to comprehending. You think it’s funny mocking him and trying to turn him against himself but let me explain something to you cunt. When you fuck with my property and the things that matter most to me in this world you fuck with me and that is a place nobody wants to go.”

    “Right Laura and Sophia time to make yourself useful. One of you piss on her face whilst the other will stamp on her cunt to make sure she drinks it.” Aurelia commanded as calm as ever but with hate in her eyes.

    “What? You can’t be serious Aurelia?” Laura said.

    Aurelia stormed over and cracked her crop across Laura’s arm and she winced. “Do I fucking look like I am joking? If you pause or delay once more on any of my orders I will beat the fuck out of you where you stand bitch.”

    Laura quickly conferred with Sophia before Sophia bent down with her crotch over Julia’s face and pulled her knickers to one side. Laura then stood over Julia and delivered a hard stamp onto her pussy, which Julia shrieked at.

    “Chris!” Aurelia shouted and I looked up.

    “You will fucking watch every second on this or I will beat you too,” Aurelia said. Seeing how serious and angry she was I looked at Julia and held my attention on her.

    Julia whimpered to Sophia, “Please don’t do this to me, goddess.”

    Sophia slapped her face hard and said, “It’s what you fucking deserve slut, now drink my piss.”

    Laura delivered another thumping stamp onto Julia’s pussy and she screamed out again just as the urine started flooding into her mouth and over her face. She started to choke as the unrelenting stream continued into her mouth.

    Aurelia whipped her legs hard and screamed, “Drink it cunt. Kick her again harder Laura, makes sure she swallows it all.”

    Laura stamped on Julia really hard now and Julia started crying with the pain. As her head moved Sophia planted her crotch over her mouth to ensure the remaining piss went into her mouth then forced her to swallow it. Eventually, this awful spectacle was over. Sophia got up and Laura delivered one final blow onto Julia’s pussy before joining her behind Aurelia.

    Aurelia stepped forward and crushed Julia’s neck again before speaking, “So how was that for easy then cunt? That is a little fun and games compared to what he has been through for me. Still think he is weak and pathetic now?”

    Aurelia then stamped hard on Julia’s breasts causing her to scream out in pain before adding, “Turn over bitch, your back will carry the reminder of the day you made the mistake of fucking with me.”

    As Julia rolled over desperate for this to be at an end, Aurelia bent down and pulled her black dress up to expose her bare back. She then started thrashing her back with her crop over and over while Julia screamed and cried.

    I could tell Aurelia would go into that dark place where this wouldn’t end and Julia would be in big trouble. She had nothing like the strength I had to absorb Aurelia’s worst thrashings. I jumped up on about the seventh lash and put my arms around Aurelia holding her tight so she couldn’t administer anymore.

    “Enough,” I whispered in her ear.

    “It’s enough when I say it’s enough fucker.” She screamed.

    “Enough,” I whispered again and kissed her cheek gently as I put all my strength into restraining her. Eventually, she relented and relaxed and I placed my cheek against hers while I held her.

    “Ok let go of me now Chris,” Aurelia said.

    I gave her one final squeeze then let go slowly half expecting her to start whipping Julia again or even me but she didn’t.

    Aurelia stepped across to Julia and I followed just in case before she spoke down to her.

    “This isn’t over yet. I will decide what to do with you when I have calmed down. You in the meantime will devote every living second I have granted your life to thinking how you are going to make this up to Chris, clear?”

    “Yes goddess,” Julia murmured still wracked with pain and the taste of piss in her mouth.

    “I know you will also think of running off and telling her about what I have done to you in the vain hope they will sponsor your cause for revenge against me. Well if you do don’t ever let me see your face again. If you realise in hindsight that you made the biggest mistake of your life, which most certainly it was then I will hear your plea for mercy tomorrow morning before you start work.”

    Aurelia then turned to Laura and Sophia and said, “You two need to make a choice whose side you are on and quickly. Either you are with me or against me, there is no middle ground. Trust me when I say no matter how powerful you think she is I will crush her to dust like all those who tried to beat me and failed before. Think very carefully overnight and if you decide to stand by my side then come to work otherwise I never want to see you again either. Are you both clear?”

    They both nodded.

    “Good then kiss my feet and then get that fucking piece of shit out of my sight before I lose it again,” Aurelia said.

    They looked at each other quickly before bending down and kissing Aurelia’s shoes and then moving back to attend to Julia so they could get her out of the office.

    Aurelia then looked at me and said, “My office now!”

    Her voice sounded threatening and ominous, I was still feeling hollowed out by Julia’s life-destroying speech but some of that damage had at least been repaired by Aurelia’s words when she referred to me as one of the ‘things that matter most to her in this world.’ That said her anger was still peaking and I suspected I would now be at the wrong end of her wrath as a lesson not to cower down to such abuse, especially as it was not her who delivered it.

    I was halfway through the door when she pushed me in from behind and slammed the door shut. She then locked it as she did before when she gave me that terrible beating. I moved away from her ready for anything even though I knew I would never be used to the pain she could inflict with that crop.

    She then rushed me with the crop in hand and I backed off until I hit the wall. She then threw the crop to one side then embraced me and kissed me lovingly on the lips. The kiss held so much love and affection I was consumed by it as it drew all the feelings that at that moment were lost in my life back into my heart. No sooner did the kiss end and she took me into her eyes then she started kissing me again, this time with more passion and sexual energy.

    “Fuck me with your heart and soul Chris. I want to feel everything you have for me in your body translated to affection and desire.” Aurelia said looking into my eyes.

    I dropped my trousers and pants and at the same time pulled her pink lace knickers down to her ankles below her black dress. I then lifted her up into my arms and she threw hers around my shoulders and legs around my waist. I then let her slowly slip down onto my large erect cock and she closed her eyes and groaned with pleasure. I pulled her tight towards me so our hearts beat together and rocked her body up and down against my shaft. I kissed her neck and cheeks lovingly before she used her head to direct me back to her lips. Once connected again our bodies intertwined in a firm embrace as we danced in a rhythm of sexual commitment. Her breasts, lips, arms, legs and pussy held me tight so that I could surrender all the love I had in my heart for this immaculate woman. Winning her love had arguably been the toughest trial of my life but now I knew it was worth every second of the pain and sacrifice it had cost me.


    Having had one of the most pleasurable sexual experiences of our lives we were sat on the floor together in much the same embrace as we were standing, making love. Aurelia’s arms and legs were still wrapped around me and her wet post orgasmic pussy was nestled over my now softening cock.

    She looked into my eyes again and said, “You know I would die for you don’t you.”

    “Don’t say those words, I am not sure I could live in a world without you in it Aurelia,” I replied.

    “I know I am probably the most difficult person in her world to love but somehow you found a way through,” Aurelia said.

    “You are not difficult to love Aurelia. I think many love you, but it is difficult to earn your love.” I said.

    “Smart arse.” She said and giggled. There was silence while she stared at me.

    “Are you going to be able to hang in there for me?” She asked looking doubtful.

    “Fucking right, I didn’t come all this way just to turn back,” I said.

    Aurelia then kissed me tenderly.

    “You know it’s going to be a hard road though don’t you?” Aurelia said.

    “Probably the hardest but it will be worth every sacrifice for the moments that I get to share with you like now,” I said.

    “And my dominant?” She asked.

    “I will love, respect and obey her. I will also suffer for her as I know I must. I won’t always enjoy it but then it is not about me, it is about you and what you want. We are in a female-led relationship where you will decide and I will support and comply with all your wishes and I will do so with my whole heart as I know it will take that to endure it. I will have my wobbles but with your mind reading skills and my resolve we will get through it together. You know when I need you most and you are always there for me Aurelia. No man could be happier.”

    “That’s the right answer. I am training you well.” She beamed and I smiled back. “Now hold me close and don’t let me go, I want to feel you for a while.”

    As I held her I thought it strange she didn’t ask me what specifically Julia had said to crush me so. I guess she could read most of it in my eyes and already she knew that love not words were needed to help me understand the value I did have on this earth. My value as her lover, friend and slave.
  4. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    Here are my full comments on these last two amazing chapters...

    Chapter 54: I figured that Grace would be the worst of enemies toward Chris, and she certainly delivered. That scene in the kitchen was quite brutal, including her pissing on his face and in his mouth. I saw her three “demands” in a similar way to Aurelia’s five demands of Nicola, although I would fear more for Chris breaking one of Grace’s demands than I fear for Nicola breaking a demand from Aurelia.

    What she did to him in the bedroom before Aurelia arrived just continued the degrading onslaught. Her little game of making him hold a forkful of food close to her mouth while she ignored him and the food went cold...that was quite devious. Then making him sniff her ass while she farted in his face was yet another level of wicked.

    Once Aurelia arrived in the room, Grace tried to play things off and make Chris look bad in the process. And it seemed to be working, as Aurelia had Grace slap him a few times then he was ordered to cook Grace the best breakfast he had ever made. On his return, Aurelia even told him he was to serve Grace each evening and morning in that bedroom for the next few days. This certainly didn’t sound good for Chris!

    Then after Aurelia left, Grace went back to being the uber-nasty bitch toward Chris by farting into his nose again, and threatening to do all kinds of awful stuff to him when she has him alone. I did seem a bit odd of her to dangle the carrot of possibly allowing him to sniff her socks if he was good, but then again she could just be stringing him along so she gets the pleasure of crushing his hopes later. The final blow was her throwing the plate at his back. I’m impressed that he somehow kept some degree of composure through all of that.

    His thoughts on the way to the office about Aurelia acting like the previous night never happened shows two things: Chris has insecurities regarding his relationship with Aurelia, and Aurelia is almost Beth-like in her ability to let others see only what she wants them to see. In this case, she still wants to keep Grace around so she is showing Grace affection and treating Chris like a slave in her presence.

    The scene in Aurelia’s office was great. The master of mindreading knew exactly what was going on between Chris and Grace, and it’s interesting that she wants to let that situation play itself out. I suppose it could be a test of Chris’s love and devotion to her that he will endure the abuse from Grace and do whatever he can to make some semblance of peace with her.

    Aurelia’s speech about how their female-led relationship was going to work reminded me of Nicola’s conversation with Henrietta on the same topic. There were some terrific sentences and phrases within that speech, such as “If I call you Chris you may assume I am engaging you as my lover and soul mate and you may address me as such” and “That has happened and now we are one together for always. You are mine now and I will never let you go.” Referring to him as her lover and soulmate and that they are one together for always...undoubtedly those words warmed Chris’s heart when he most needed it.

    The foot smelling session at the end of the office scene was tremendous. As a fellow lover of sweaty female feet, how could I not love these fantastic words from the beautiful Aurelia? “My feet are drying out and I want that sweat on your tongue and up your nose where it belongs slave.” And this! “Lucky for you I am a considerate goddess and didn’t wash them eh slave? My boots last night were terrible for locking in the sweat. If I were you I would be trying to get me back in those very soon!” It’s no wonder he had an explosive orgasm. I would have too! :)

    Chapter 55: Constance! Her remote control of the juniors to abuse Chris on her behalf showed more of her evil and diabolical nature. And her having Chris’s mobile phone number is definitely not a good thing for him. Her wanting before and after pictures of “the storm breaking” was simply the icing on her cake of wickedness and torment. Oh, and now we find out she is teaching the juniors how to kick-box. Yikes!

    This was followed by a quite delicious foot worship scene in which Sophia turned on Chris with her stinky nylon feet and her words. Chris of course gave her fantastic verbal tributes and sniffed/licked her feet in such a way as to really turn her on as well. The fact that the scene ended with both of them having fantastic orgasms in unison showed something of how they feel about each other. And their encounter in the bathroom sealed my suspicions: there is a sexual attraction between them. Clearly, it wasn’t easy for him to push off Sophia’s advances. I would have just said “Yes goddess” if she had ordered me to fuck her and I was in his position. :)

    Of course, in the process of worshipping Sophia’s feet he also pissed off Laura – whose feet were completely ignored – and Julia, who was simply being used as a footstool while her goddess’s beautiful feet were getting attention from someone else. It was interesting seeing Sophia come to the defense of Chris when Laura slapped him and promised to make him pay for disrespecting her. This to me was further proof that Sophia has an appreciation for Chris. I wonder how this situation will play out, and whether Chris will really arrange an overnight session at the place where the juniors live.

    Then we come to the time when Laura and Sophia left for a meeting – and Chris was alone with Julia. As opposed to the physical torture he was forced to endure from her the previous time, this was almost all verbal torment. And wow, was she ever at the top of her game! How much of her words were guided by Constance is unclear, but Julia really cut into his mind, heart, and soul. It made him think back to how he came to be a slave at the feet of these women, and we got a peek at his childhood – including the bullying/teasing he endured as a teenager from his mother and sisters, which seemed to be when his submissiveness to females began.

    It was all tied up with a bow when Julia then checked with someone on the phone about how she did (by someone, I mean Constance), while Chris sobbed in the corner at the truth he felt in Julia’s devastating evaluation of how pathetic he is. At this point, I was feeling terrible for him and was hoping Julia would get her comeuppance. And then Aurelia came back with Sophia and Laura in tow.

    To say that Julia got her comeuppance was perhaps an understatement. What Aurelia did to her directly (punched her in the face, knocking her out cold – and later whipped her severely with the crop) and indirectly (having Sophia kick her into consciousness, and then having Sophia piss in her mouth while Laura stomped on her pussy) was severe and even over-the-top…but it proved that she will not stand for anyone trying to fuck with Chris without her permission – especially Constance (who she knew had directed this).

    What I truly admired about this was the way Aurelia defended Chris with her words. “That man there is arguably the strongest living human I have ever met in my horrendous ill-fated life and trust me I have met just about every resilient, hard nose fucker on the planet. What he has been through and will still put himself through for those he cares about demonstrates a resolve, love and devotion which your fucking puny mind could not come close to comprehending.” Bravo, Aurelia...bravo!

    And while Julia had been completely horrible toward him on a previous occasion as well as earlier that day, he still tried to show her some compassion. First he wanted her to be included in the foot worshipping of Laura and Sophia, and then he physically stopped Aurelia from further beating her with the crop. I’ll be curious to see if his deeds and the punishments/threats from Aurelia do actually change the way Julia acts toward him.

    What then transpired in Aurelia’s office was magical. Not only the lovemaking scene (which was beautiful in every way), but their conversation afterward was incredible. Aurelia saying she would die for Chris was another incredible statement to show what he means to her. And the rest of their heartwarming discussion was capped off with this tremendous summary regarding how Chris feels about Aurelia’s dominant.

    “I will love, respect and obey her. I will also suffer for her as I know I must. I won’t always enjoy it but then it is not about me, it is about you and what you want. We are in a female led relationship where you will decide and I will support and comply with all your wishes and I will do so with my whole heart as I know it will take that to endure it. I will have my wobbles but with your mind reading skills and my resolve we will get through it together. You know when I need you most and you are always there for me Aurelia. No man could be happier.”

    Regardless of how I have ever felt about Aurelia, the way she has let Chris into her heart and showed what kind of woman she can be means that I now simply adore her. :)
  5. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    Wow what an amazing set of comments with lots of fantastic insights and thoughts. Below is my reply to these.

    - You did indeed guess correctly that Grace was the worst of enemies. She really did make a flying start to her new found hatred for Chris and you can see Aurelia has rubbed off on her quite a lot with her demands approach. You are also quite right that Aurelia's demands of Nicola were more a mind game as they were near impossible to fulfil as well she knew. Grace's demands, however, are full of genuine malice and Chris must be very careful with her.

    - Grace is really giving it to Chris in all the ways she suspects he will hate. She is really trying to get a rise out of him so she can use it against Chris. Unluckily for her, Chris senses this and manages to avoid biting on her devious intentions. The fact she states that she will not leave evidence on him suggests the mind fucking is going to be quite intense as well.

    - Aurelia was already onto what was happening just from her breakfast being left outside the door and then Grace's door being locked. Nothing escapes her. What is interesting is how she chooses to see this unfold - almost playing a little game between the two of them - they are both being tested at this point so every action and word carries a positive or negative consequence.

    - You are quite right - that the socks teasing was just a denial trap - there is no way with Grace being that full of anger she would let Chris get off on her feet.

    - Chris definitely does have insecurities about Aurelia and in life in general. We will return to this later and reason behind it. Your next point about Aurelia being able to veil her thoughts and intentions like Beth is a good one and again this is revisited later. Aurelia is no doubt in conflict between Grace and Chris - now we need to see how that will play out.

    - Chris is one of life's great forgivers - he sees the good in everyone and when they are bad he will look for anything in terms of a justification rather than stoop to blame or judgement. This could be the key to finding peace with Grace but then it could be a weapon he will use against her to show her for what she is. It is perhaps these qualities that make Grace so concerned for her love with Aurelia and the threat Chris poses to them.

    - The comparison with Nicola and Hen in terms of how their relationship would work starts a set of parallels in the story - this mirroring is important for a number of reasons which we will come back to.

    - The words Aurelia then uses with Chris are very intense and show you she is capable of a quite amazing set of feelings in contrast to those she unleashed on Chris before. These complexities start to emerge in a number of key conversations between Chris and Aurelia which help us understand them much better.

    - I loved your feedback on the foot smelling session and I struggle to find a character to does tease dom any better than Aurelia - though there is one who will soon emerge to prominence.

    Chapter 55

    - Constance has made a key move with the juniors but perhaps the intensity with which she has gone after Chris has backfired now that Aurelia knows. Will she now persist or have to back off and formulate an alternative strategy?

    - Sophia is really quite enchanting and there is a definite connection with Chris which will find out about later in her backstory and to an extent his. Chris clearly loves Aurelia too much to just go along with Sophia's demands which now puts him in a difficult place between them. How this will now play out is a key dynamic and complexity Chris will have to manage alongside his issues with Grace. I would probably have said yes as well ;-)

    - Nice pick up on how Sophia defends Chris - this is an important point to remember when they have their deep and meaningful discussions later. As is always the case for Chris making one happy pisses others off - Llaura and Julia were clearly none too happy about the events between them. Perhaps an overnight with the juniors can sort that out for us?

    - Julia's verbal onslaught with Chris was perhaps the cruelest part of the story so far for me and so far from the truth of what an amazing guy he is. Of course there is undeniable truth in there as well but how she develops her argument and conclusions is really beyond nasty. If you think back to Constance and Chris exchange where she gave him a choice to regain his self-respect or sniff her foot you can see the seeds of where this thinking developed from.I must confess I too was wanting her to get her comeuppance too.

    - The level of vitriol which Aurelia then unleashed shows the powerful combination of disrespecting a dominant and fucking with her soulmate all wrapped in one. I am not sure Julia would have indeed survived that had Chris not intervened such is the extent of her passions. This is another reason that she needs Chris.

    - I had a little cry to myself when I reread the passage you quoted - Aurelia's defence of Chris was so heartwarming and cuts deep to the heart of why he is such a great person. The fact Aurelia can see this in Chris shows perhaps how amazing she is too.

    - Your tribute to Chris in the next paragraph is another fine example of how his acute empathy for others will drive his actions more than any need for vengeance. Julia herself has a lot to think about now especially as Aurelia is unlikely to let this go in a hurry. She will need to think carefully how she manages herself with Chris now she is more aware of the implications of her actions.

    - The emotions then start to peak as the chapter nears it's end. It seems the circumstances with Julia (and Constance behind that) have actually helped Aurelia realise how important Chris is to her. Her thoughts then switch to whether he can truly love her dominant. His trubute to her is quite simply perfect and for once he says exactly what she needs to hear instead of the other way around.

    - I was writing these chapters about Aurelia at the same time readers were seeing her at her worst and berating her. It was quite surreal given what I knew of the woman beneath that was to emerge and now we can all see. I adore her too though we must not forget the complexity that Nicola and Beth still have a lot to say on who gets Chris (not to mention Sophia).

    - Will try and get the next chapter edited and up either just before or after the weekend.

    Thank you again for such a great and extensive set of thoughts. I loved reading and replying to them all.
  6. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 56 – Food Glorious Food

    “Right then slave, we are going out to lunch.” Aurelia declared initiating her intentions for me to recognise her as my goddess again.

    “Of course goddess, that would be wonderful,” I said, overjoyed that we were going to lunch together.

    Then I had a little doubt creep in as I recalled the lunch date we had in the park where she made me lick the mud off her feet.

    Aurelia looked at my face and laughed, “Don’t worry we are not going to the park today.”

    I breathed a huge sigh of relief.

    “We are going to a nice little dominants eatery not far from here where I can show off my prize slave,” she chuckled.

    I laughed as well initially, which shocked her and she turned a little angry. Seeing she was not actually joking my face quickly dropped and I kissed her feet to apologise.

    “Ok let’s go, fucker!” Aurelia smiled.

    We walked for around twenty minutes in the searing midday heat. Aurelia even allowed me to walk by her side, as she strode confidently with her dominant on full display. Our hands glanced each other at one point and I looked at her in hope that she wanted to hold mine. She looked back at me almost to consider whether she wanted to then said, “Keep your distance slave. You are walking in the shadow of a superior.”

    I nodded and moved away slightly but stayed at her side, “I am sorry goddess.”

    “It’s hot today don’t you think?” she said.

    “Yes, the sun is at its peak. I hear that it might hit 30 today which is white high for this time of year and…”

    “I didn’t ask for a fucking weather forecast slave. A simple yes will do,” she interrupted.

    I looked down with a sorry look feeling a little embarrassed by the put-down.

    She chuckled to herself and then added, “Hot weather means hot feet. Poor you.”

    I looked back and saw her smiling at me. Fucking hell she looked so gorgeous, as the sun kissed her perfect skin, and I was temporarily lost in her dark brown eyes. I must have looked a little desperate in my adoration as she slapped me and said, “Put that tongue away. I know I am perfect and don’t need desperate looks from you to confirm the fact. We are here now. Don’t embarrass me ok?”

    I knew exactly what she was asking. I needed to be on my best most compliant behaviour and show the world how incredible a dominant she was. I had every intention of making my beautiful goddess proud of me.

    I leapt forward and opened the door as she strode past me confidently and into a dimly lit restaurant. A confident female maître d’ approached, ignoring me completely, and then spoke to Aurelia.

    “Aurelia, how wonderful you have decided to come visit our humble eatery today. This is really a wonderful privilege for us. I will have our best table set for you immediately. Are you dining with guests today?” she asked.

    “No, I am dining alone, Alex,” Aurelia said with an air of dismissiveness to befit her status to this woman.

    “And will you require one of our house slaves, we have cages at the rear where we can park yours while you eat if you want?” Alex said.

    Aurelia turned to look at me before she said, “Yes a house slave would be perfect. Beat this piece of shit for me while I eat, I want to sit where I can hear his screams. That would amuse me.”

    My face and heart sank. Not only was I going to be taken out the back to god knows where but I was going to be beaten by strangers just to amuse Aurelia. Fucking hell I thought, her dominant has gone through the roof after what she did to Julia. I knew my luck was going to run out with her sooner or later and it just did.

    “Well our best table will not allow you to hear his screams as it is too remote but I can move you to a table which will allow you your indulgences.” Alex offered.

    Aurelia turned to me and asked, “Slave what is your view? Shall I move so I can hear you scream or shall I keep the best table and forgo my little amusement?”

    She was testing me, I could tell by the look in her eyes. I was sure if I said to take the best table I would be out the back in seconds so I replied, “Your will is my command goddess. It is not for me to say.”

    Aurelia smiled and said, “Mmm, quite right slave.” She then turned to Alex and added, “I will take your best table and my slave will join me.”

    “Very well Aurelia and thank you again for coming,” Alex said and bowed respectfully before leading us to the table personally.

    When we arrived Alex said, “Of course everything will be on the house today. Please do enjoy our hospitality to its fullest Aurelia.”

    Aurelia smiled, “That won’t be necessary will it slave?”

    I was a little caught off guard, as I was still marvelling at the royal treatment that Aurelia was getting. Almost everywhere we went in her dominant world she was revered. So when I got the question I had to backtrack in my mind to replay it, as any indication I wasn’t listening would incur a serious backlash.

    “Indeed no goddess. It would be wonderful if you would allow me to pay for your lunch today.” I said hoping I had read her intentions correctly.

    “Indeed it would.” Aurelia smiled and sent Alex away with a smile knowing she had a guest of such prestige who was also happy for her slave to pay.

    When Aurelia was seated a young waitress appeared out of nowhere and asked, “Goddess Aurelia, it is my pleasure to serve you this afternoon. My name is Beatrice. May I ask how you would like your slave seated?”

    “Put him in the footstool Beatrice, it is hot outside today and they need a freshen up,” Aurelia ordered as she read the menu without making eye contact with the waitress.

    “Very well goddess. May I say what an honour it is to serve you today.” Beatrice said.

    “Get on with my request Beatrice, you should know better than to keep me waiting whilst you waste my time with your worthless accolades,” Aurelia said.

    “Yes of course goddess. I will see to it immediately.” Beatrice then beamed a super wide smile as she disappeared.

    In any other place such rudeness from a customer would be frowned upon and even met with stiff resistance from the management but here it was something of a compliment. Beatrice would have a fantastic story to brag about when she met her friends later especially as it was Goddess Aurelia who had delivered it. I chuckled as discretely as I could.

    “Careful!” Aurelia whispered. Fuck I thought, she is watching me like a hawk. I quickly dropped my smile and my head remaining silent.

    Moments later Beatrice returned with a colleague who she introduced as Jessica and they set down a heavy low-seated chair with straps just about everywhere you could fit them. They turned it so it was directly underneath and in front of Aurelia and then looked at her. Jessica bowed and disappeared.

    Aurelia nodded at Beatrice to indicate she was happy with the positioning before the waitress asked, “May I place your slave inside goddess?”

    “Yes do it.” Aurelia snapped as she perused the menu.

    Beatrice looked nervous like she was handling precious cargo when ushering me into the chair. It was kind of strange as I expected to be treated like shit. But then having thought things through, the slave of someone so important must also be revered otherwise it would be disrespectful to Aurelia.

    Aurelia glanced over several times to ensure Beatrice was indeed respecting her property like she was looking to find fault but in the end smiled to herself. Beatrice then asked, “Will you be requiring the restraints, Goddess Aurelia?”

    “That won’t be necessary,” Aurelia answered and Beatrice then pulled over the attached tray from the back to the front very similar to an adult version of a baby-feeding chair. She then bent down and placed a crimson silk cushion on top in front of me before asking Aurelia, “May I take your drink order Goddess before I go or would you like some more time?”

    “Bring me the Chateauneuf Du Pape 2012 Beatrice and two glasses,” Aurelia said.

    Beatrice paused as if stunned, “I am sorry goddess did you just say two glasses?”

    “Get it done.” Aurelia snapped and Beatrice hurried off.

    I was rather excited at being allowed to drink wine here. That would be a real achievement for a slave I thought.

    Aurelia then turned to me and placed her shoes on the crimson cushion in front of my face. I was feeling a little exposed as public slavery was still relatively new to me and as I glanced around I could see that the other clientele were not in the slightest bit interested in me. Though they were all nodding and gossiping towards Aurelia in respect of her celebrity status.

    There were two middle-aged looking women with a slave lying naked under their table, another had three mid 30s women who were seated without slaves and then finally the last table had a very attractive blonde woman who had a female slave kneeling underneath her.

    “Are my shoes dirty slave?” Aurelia smiled.

    I looked at them and could see they were mainly dusty rather than dirty, it was difficult to pick up dirt in such hot weather, as the earth was so dry. I understood her question was rhetorical so immediately set about licking the bottoms clean. Aurelia smiled and whispered, “Good, very good slave.”

    Beatrice soon returned and then opened the wine before presenting a taste to one of the glasses and offering it to Aurelia. Aurelia sampled and accepted the wine with a nod and Beatrice filled one of the glasses. I was rather hoping she would fill both but I guess she knew better than to presume without explicit instruction.

    “I will have the filet du boeuf with a fresh salad, make sure I can see the blood on the plate,” Aurelia ordered then virtually threw the menu at Beatrice who thanked her and then left.

    I looked up at the empty glass again wondering if Aurelia was going to allow me some wine before glancing back up at her. My tongue was now quite dry having collected the dust from her shoes. She chuckled to herself and said, “Feeling thirsty slave with all that shit off my shoes?”

    I nodded respectfully.

    “So what’s it to be yellow, white or red?” Aurelia said initiating a little mind game with me.

    White and yellow were pretty straight-forward but the red could be wine or something much worse. I was just about to select white to stay on the safe side when I realised it was another trick. I adjusted my thinking and answered, “Whatever you decide goddess.”

    “Sharp as a fucking razor today aren’t you slave. I will have you soon though don’t worry.” Aurelia smirked to herself.

    Moments later she leaned forward and said, “Open.” Before depositing a large globule of spit into my mouth.

    “Thank you, goddess.” I smiled and went to get back to cleaning her shoes before she tapped my face and said, “Uh Uh. I want that clean tongue on my feet don’t make it dirty again.”

    I nodded and removed her shoes and felt a wave of hot, stinky air waft into my face. Her beautiful feet were glistening with sweat from the outside heat but the smell was bordering on disgusting.

    “Hope they are not too potent for you today slave, these shoes have a habit of locking in the smell. I trust you will be respectful to them and adore my toes in the way I expect.”

    I placed my nose of her sole and gently took my first tentative sniff. It made my head spin the smell was so strong but I was determined to focus my mind on her beauty and what a privilege this was. Keeping my eyes closed I continued to draw in her scent until I could feel her warmth surround me. As I committed, the onset of my arousal accompanied and I then allowed myself to open my eyes to her knowing she would read me.

    Aurelia was beaming a smile down at me knowing it had taken some effort to acclimatise to her smell. It was always bare feet in flats that made hers stink the most and the hot sun combined with our walk had really done the trick today.

    “Are you enjoying that slave?” She asked and I was glad I had found my way through the initial resistance.

    “Yes goddess, thank you. You are divine as always.” I replied.

    Beatrice then appeared and smiled to herself as she looked down at me sniffing Aurelia’s feet. It was apparent already to her how bad they smelled though she would never give away the fact as she had far too much respect for Aurelia.

    “Your steak goddess. I do hope it is to your satisfaction.” Beatrice said presenting the plate. “Is there anything else I can get you?”

    Aurelia just waved her hand and Beatrice smiled and disappeared.

    Aurelia then started to eat her steak, whilst I sniffed her feet for a while.

    “Hungry slave?” She then asked me.

    “Only for you, my goddess,” I said very quietly and smiled cheekily.

    Aurelia shot me a nasty look then after glancing around she smiled and said, “You better fucking be. Start cleaning those feet, the sweat and filth on them is your lunch after all.”

    I smiled again and immediately set about licking her soles and wrapping my tongue around her heels and toes. I was quite aroused by now and I think it must have been showing on my face and by my fidgeting. I was quite lost in a world of lust having felt so low with Julia before and then been so intimate with my beautiful Aurelia afterwards. I would need to work hard not to finish in my pants in front of Aurelia as I guessed that might disappoint her.

    “Stop sniffing slave, you are getting too excited. Just focus on the toes for a bit.” Aurelia said now nearing the end of her steak lunch.

    I then took her toes into my mouth and sucked them hard wriggling my tongue between them. I could see Aurelia blush with enjoyment and knew I was doing well. I recalled sucking her toes whilst under her table at home and remember seeing her play with herself so wanted to test her resolve here.

    As I went on giving her toes and soles my best attentions adding in firm massaging strokes with my fingers she dropped her knife and fork then sat back. I pressed on not wanting to pause for a second and could see her hands descend slowly to her crotch, as she closed her eyes and lay back on the head of the chair. Her breathing was heavy and her cheeks were glowing a deep red now, partly with the wine but mostly with arousal.

    I started wondering how far this was going to go in such a public place but Aurelia didn’t give a fuck. She was aware she was the most important person in the place and she could do whatever she wanted. A few seconds later she placed her foot under the tray in front of me and kicked it back over my head. She then slid down the chair and hooked the same foot behind my neck and dragged me out of the chair and towards her.

    She didn’t even need to ask, I knelt dutifully in front of her and started kissing her thighs. She then eased herself off the chair slightly and picking up on the cue I pulled down her pink panties for the second time in a matter of hours. Aurelia’s sexual appetite was amazing.

    I then embraced her pussy and preceded to make her shiver with my little lip vibration manoeuver she loved so much. She clenched my head hard as I sucked and licked her clitoris until she was exploding into my mouth. It was an enormous orgasm once again though by some miracle she was almost silent. Looking up I could see that her head looked like it was going to explode having stifled her screams and smiled to myself. I licked her clean then remained only to kiss her thighs while she recovered. A little while later she lifted her bottom again and I replaced her knickers before backing away into my chair and replacing my tray and her cushion.

    I then bent over and gathered her feet up before rubbing them gently while she enjoyed her post-climax feelings. When she was finally gathering herself and drinking her wine again Beatrice appeared to collect the plate.

    “I trust everything was to your satisfaction goddess?” She said.

    “My slave ensured the meal was to my satisfaction,” Aurelia smirked.

    “Very good goddess. Can I get you anything else perhaps?” Beatrice said.

    “Bring me the colours and a double espresso Beatrice,” Aurelia said.

    I wondered immediately what the colours were, though Beatrice seemed perfectly clear on what Aurelia meant. Around thirty seconds later Beatrice returned with a large black expandable hand case. She bent down and placed it by my side then proceeded to open it up. As she did so an array of nail polishes, implements, creams and potions emerged. I went into a minor panic sensing I was on point for this and I had not done any pedicures since my sisters used to make me do theirs when I was in my early teens.

    “Do you have a colour preference goddess?” Beatrice asked.

    “You can fuck off now, he will choose,” Aurelia snapped.

    Beatrice not being able to help herself looked at me and said, “Lucky you slave,” then disappeared.

    Aurelia then looked at me and said, “Well?”

    I scanned the colours of which there were many. I knew Aurelia liked black so guessed it would be the darker colours she preferred so I plucked out a very dark purple and presented it to her for approval.

    She smiled and said, “Why did you pick that one slave?”

    “I noticed you wear black nail polish as a preference goddess, so hoped if I picked a darker colour it would be more to your liking,” I said.

    “Your eye for detail and my preferences will serve you well slave, keep it up. Have you done this before?” She asked.

    I thought a little about whether to answer honestly as I knew admitting I had would raise her expectations but then I could never lie to Aurelia as she could read me too well.

    “Yes, goddess I have,” I said

    “And whose toes did you paint?” Aurelia asked curiously.

    I smiled a little nervously and whispered, “My sisters.”

    Aurelia looked distinctly uncomfortable with the answer like I had said something to upset her. She then smiled again and said, “Ok show me.”

    I removed the black nail polish adorning her toes to begin with and was making good progress when the blonde woman and her female slave approached.

    Aurelia looked up but almost dismissed her and watched me, to ensure I didn’t stop. I carried on busying myself with the task at hand, as I needed my full concentration if I was to do a half decent job.

    “It’s Aurelia right?” The blonde woman asked.

    She was wearing a black dress with a large black wide-brimmed hat and lace netting across one eye. She had fully-fashioned stockings on and tall 4-inch heels I would guess size 8. She stood over six-foot in her heels as she looked down on Aurelia.

    “What of it?” Aurelia said quite rudely and I cringed at the look on the blonde’s face.

    “I just wanted to compliment you on your slave. He is quite the catch I see. I must confess to having been watching you given the reputation that precedes you. I wish mine were half as diligent and attentive.” She then sneered at the woman knelt below her who bowed in sadness before she launched a hard kick into her backside.

    Aurelia smiled at the accolade the woman had offered her without looking up, “Oh he is more than a catch. He is the best fucking slave on the planet.” Aurelia said.

    Going back a couple of months I would have been horrified by such a comment but today with Aurelia as my goddess in this place, I could not have been happier. The woman seemed quite unsettled by Aurelia’s directness and blushed a little.

    “Do I make you nervous bitch?” Aurelia smiled still not even looking at the woman.

    “Well, you are quite a daunting person Aurelia. I guess I wasn’t quite prepared.”

    Aurelia then turned to the woman, looked her square in the eyes and said, “Oh I am more than daunting. I am the nastiest fucking bitch you will ever have the pleasure to meet.”

    The blonde woman looked positively shaken by Aurelia and was struggling to find a response. In the end, she started to make her excuses. “Well, perhaps I should be going?”

    “Sit the fuck down, now!” Aurelia said turning back to me.

    “I am sorry?”

    “You heard. Your glass is the empty one. It’s been waiting for you since I arrived.” Aurelia said.

    “But how did you know that I would..” The blonde said before Aurelia interrupted and said, “My mind is as impressive as my beauty and presence. Now sit down and have your slave pour your wine.”

    The woman clearly wanted to leave, as Aurelia was far too powerful and intimidating for her but given Aurelia’s reputation, the blonde sat as she was told. Aurelia was fucking awesome I thought, she was even more impressive than Beth recalling when we went shopping and she was bossing everyone around.

    The woman sat down next to Aurelia and motioned for her slave to pour her wine, which she did spilling a little as she did. The blonde went bright red with embarrassment and slapped her slave so hard she flew 3 feet across the floor.

    “She’ll see my crop for that later.” The blonde murmured and Aurelia smiled seeing she was trying to impress her.

    I had by now removed the black nail polish and started filing and working on the cuticles of Aurelia’s nails. She looked at me and raised her eyebrows as if impressed I knew of such skills.

    The blonde then eventually took her glass and half emptied her red wine to gather some courage to continue her discussion with Aurelia. I could see she was nervous at how to start the conversation, as she didn’t want Aurelia to make her look stupid again.

    “Well anyway, my name is Juliette.” The blonde said.

    “So Juliette, answer me something. Have you been wanting to fuck me since I walked in here or has your adoration for me been haunting you for a while?” Aurelia smiled.

    Fucking hell, what a performance Aurelia. That was simply fantastic. I was almost pissing my pants with laughter inside but dare not show it. Juliette was now bright red and so embarrassed she sent her slave away from her almost as a means of deflecting some attention.

    “Well..look..” Juliette said stammering to a halt and lost for words.

    “Listen, Juliette, you are a beautiful woman and I sense you have quite a presence in the right company. If you are to approach a woman like me you need to bring your A game. I expect to see respect of course but you should present yourself as a woman or power, influence and worth. If you want to fuck me then you should also have the audacity and self-belief to make your intentions clear and not hover around hoping I might notice you.” Aurelia said.

    Juliette took a deep breath, straightened her posture and galvanised her presence before saying, “So do you want to fuck me then Aurelia?”

    “Better, but don’t ask it as a question.”

    Juliette downed her remaining wine and then with another deep breath said, “Right Aurelia, listen to me.”

    Aurelia turned to face her, “I want to fuck your brains out bitch and if you only knew how amazing I am you would be jumping at this once in a lifetime opportunity. So stop fucking me around and let's go out back.”

    “Now that is a dominant chat up line bitch. Pity you weren’t sat on my lap as you delivered it as it might have worked. Anyway, I am already spoken for.” Aurelia said and Juliette looked positively deflated having tried so hard on her line.

    Aurelia got up and approached Juliette then kissed her deeply on the mouth, Juliette was lost to her immediately and her body slumped passively with arousal.

    “Fucking hell Aurelia, what are you doing to me? First, you tell me you are spoken for then you awaken every sexual feeling in my body with that kiss. Surely you are not going to leave me hanging like this?”

    “No, I am not. He’s going to suck your toes while I play with your pussy and watch you squirm under the control of my touch. He is going to paint them for you afterwards while you relaxing knowing that no day in your life will ever be so perfect as the day you met me.” Aurelia then laughed.


    Juliette and Aurelia swapped numbers before we departed the restaurant and both were immensely pleased with their pedicures. I suspected that would be another duty I would regularly perform for Aurelia now she knew I had those skills. Juliette wanted the same colour as Aurelia almost as if to denote her view that she was someone she looked up to.

    Just before Juliette walked away with her slave she turned one final time to Aurelia and this time gave her a sensuous kiss on the lips seemingly not wanting it to end. “It has been quite the perfect day Aurelia, it was a pleasure to meet you. Know one thing though the day I fuck you, will your most perfect day.”

    Juliette then smiled and Aurelia returned the compliment before she headed off. Lunch overall was an amazing experience except for the cost which dug deep into my declining funds.

    As we walked back towards the office Aurelia said, “You were quite the perfect slave for me today and I will be rewarding you later. Grace will have to do without your services for one night as you will be with me instead.”

    I beamed back at her so happy I would avoid an evening of Grace’s wrath but also a little hesitant I shouldn’t get too cosy, as I would still see her the next morning.

    As we walked through the park I noticed we had some quiet time so asked, “Goddess, may I have a moment while we are alone and outside the office?”

    Aurelia stopped and eyed me suspiciously. She then said, “Well?”

    “It’s just I want to be very honest about something. I never want to keep anything from you.”

    “Get on with it then.”

    “Well, its just Sophia tried to accost me sexually in the toilets. I resisted of course as I am yours but I couldn’t be sure she wouldn’t try it again. She then told me I needed to arrange to spend the night at their house as they are now all living together. Then everything kicked off with Julia and well…”

    Aurelia laughed before seeing I was upset and then dampened it to a smile.

    “Of course she wants to fuck you slave.”

    “I am sorry. I don’t understand goddess.”

    “Look, given the looks and intelligence of most of the women at work, do you think any of them would have you anywhere near them if you were an ugly fuck with half a brain?”

    I still looked at her blankly.

    “Look most of the bitches in the office fancied you before. It was only when Beth took over that they gave you a wide birth realising anything more than fucking with you as a slave would incur her wrath. Sophia obviously thinks she has enough leverage with Beth to avoid that issue, though I can tell you she is wrong in her assumption.”

    I paused to consider her words. My lack of confidence with women had made me completely blind to what she was saying and though I felt a little pleased with her words I couldn’t change my perception that most of the women in the office were bitches.

    “So did you er..” I started to ask.

    “If you finish that question you will be back with Grace tonight,” Aurelia said.

    Realising she was deadly serious I immediately backtracked on that line of enquiry and instead asked, “Sorry goddess, so on Sophia is there anything you would like me to do with that situation?”

    Aurelia turned and stepped up to my face, “Look after what I said and did in front of them today you will be lucky if she ever speaks to you again, let alone tries to fuck you. Being my property comes at a price. Every fucker who knows how I feel about you will be too shit scared to come anywhere near you unless they have my permission. Get used to it.”

    Aurelia’s response made me feel somewhat suffocated but I was also endeared to know that she was so protective of me. I suspected my own personal freedoms would be impacted by our relationship but figured that was a conversation for another day.

    I knelt down and kissed her feet before realising we were in an open park and three passing strangers were all looking at me confused and amused. Aurelia didn’t pay them the slightest attention. As I got back up a little red I said, “Thank you for taking the time to explain that to me, goddess.”

    Somewhat ignoring the answer Aurelia said, “It is good to see you worship me in public without being ordered slave. Your devotion is improving all the time. Would you like to go back down and kiss my pretty bare toes whilst you have an audience?”

    I looked around and could see three girls and guy standing and watching us from a little way off. They must have seen what I did from further afield and approached. I looked back at Aurelia and smiled uncomfortably.

    “Perhaps you are not ready yet slave?” Aurelia said sceptically.

    As she turned to go I pulled her arm and she swung back looking at me angrily. “I told you before never try to prohibit me.”

    “I am sorry, goddess, it’s just that I want to show you how much you mean to me. If it pleases you I would like to kiss your toes even if there are people watching” I said nervously at what I was going to do.

    Aurelia then removed her foot from her shoe and placed it on top to signal she approved.

    I then knelt down in front of her hearing the giggles behind me echoing in my mind and kissed each of the five toes on her foot. I kept kissing until she wiggled her toes, which I assumed meant my public ordeal was over. I arose again and took a deep breath realising that was much tougher than I expected it to be. Though I loved to worship her feet doing so in such an open setting was really quite unnerving.

    “You three, come here,” Aurelia said to the girls watching. As the boy approached as well she added, “I didn’t ask for you, fuck off.”

    He then froze and kept his distance and the girls giggled again. My fear increased ten fold as I worried my public shame was going to go through the roof with what was coming next.

    “Now you have seen how it’s done I expect you to have that weak pathetic loser of yours under your feet by the end of the day. Don’t fail me.” Aurelia said to them.

    They all looked rather shocked before one gave a wicked smile and said, “Oh he’ll be getting plenty of feet later don’t worry about that Miss. Come on girls.”

    They then smiled at Aurelia and almost bowed as they departed, still giggling. I felt somewhat guilty at consigning whoever the guy was to his fate but then he shouldn’t have watched me should he?

    As we departed Aurelia took my hand and held it as we left the park, which I assumed was a reward for my continued efforts. As we left the open area and entered the busy street she led me to an open paved area with a small fountain. It seemed to be quite popular as a hundred or so people were eating their lunch.

    Aurelia then turned and ordered me onto the lip of the fountain. I went sheet white wondering what she was going to make we do in front of all these people. I took a big gulp and stepped up onto the edge as she had asked. A few people close by were now taking an interest especially as Aurelia stepped up onto the fountain next to me.

    Aurelia then turned around and placed her fingers into her mouth and gave a very loud piercing whistle, which frightened almost everyone in our immediate vicinity and attracted the attention of almost everyone eating in the area.

    “Just for the avoidance of doubt, this is what true love looks like.”

    She then flung her arms around me and gave me an enormous passionate kiss, which lasted a good minute or so. I was so lost in the moment I didn’t really pick up on what was happening around us. But when she backed away finally all the cheering and clapping from the crowd around us collapsed into my consciousness. I am not sure whether the embarrassment of this kiss wasn’t actually more intense than kissing her feet in front of four people in the park but I can say that her public show of affection meant the world to me.

    As I looked into Aurelia’s face she was bright red as well. Her face was not embarrassment though; she was far too powerful and confident for such feelings. It was the sheer exertion of such a declaration for another person that had completely wiped her out. It was only then that I realised just how difficult letting me in had been for her.

    “That’s 1-0 to me I think Chris,” she then smiled.

    Hearing my name I realised she had parked her dominant so I replied, “Oh I would say nearer 10-0. You knocked my efforts out of the park Aurelia.”

    “Well best up your game then slave, I want to see a lot more public commitment to your place at my feet moving forward.” She whispered in my ear thank goodness. Though her words sent shivers down my spine. She then ushered me to step down and I took her hand to support her descent.

    She continued to hold my hand as we walked away from the fountain so I took the opportunity to ask her, “Goddess?”

    She smiled seeing I had taken the precaution to address her as goddess.

    “Yes slave?”

    “Would you allow me to buy you a gift?”

    She smiled brightly, “As long as it’s befitting of a goddess slave.”

    I panicked a little realizing with my decreased pay and ongoing liabilities I was not as flush with savings as I once was but then I knew I had plenty of credit, as that had not been adjusted. I nodded and smiled.

    “What did you have in mind then slave?”

    I looked around at the shops and started to think. “Now you have my attention and expectation, don’t disappoint me, slave.” Aurelia added just to ratchet up the tension of the moment.

    I then stopped, seeing a place and turned to Aurelia and said, “I would like it to be a surprise goddess.”

    “Mmm, very well though I am not impressed with your power switching slave you may surprise me this once,” Aurelia said. “I will sit here and wait for you. Don’t be long I need to be back before 2.”

    I then checked my watch. We still had over 30 minutes so I headed off quickly. I returned around fifteen minutes later and saw Aurelia sat on the same seat soaking up the sun. She had her eyes closed so instead of disturbing her I moved into her sunlight to cast a shadow across her face.

    Without opening her eyes Aurelia said, “This better be good slave, interrupting my little sunlight repose.” Luckily no one heard me being called a slave.

    Aurelia then opened her eyes and ushered me to sit next to her with a tap on the seat. As I sat, I handed her a small pink bag with red ribbon handles. Her whole demeanour changed to one of excitement, it was like watching a little girl on her birthday. I suspected apart from dominant tributes, which were more or less expected she had received few presents in her life. Especially remembering how difficult her childhood had been. I didn’t actually know if she had ever taken a lover before.

    She then carefully removed the soft pink leather case and carefully popped the clasp. Inside was a white gold chain and circular pendant inscribed with an array of delicate musical notes.

    She smiled at me but looked a little disappointed like she was hoping for something else. I then leant across and said, “There is a clasp on the pendant goddess.”

    Aurelia inspected the pendant again and found the delicate lock on the side. As she popped a white diamond in the shape of a hear popped out and dangled on the end of an inner chain. Inside read, “To the woman who stole my heart. Now you have it always.”

    As quickly as her face dropped before it now lit up with a smile. She then took a deep sigh and looking down at the pendant as she started rubbing her thumb gently over the engraved words almost as if to absorb herself in their significance. I then saw tears rolling down her cheeks.

    I couldn’t help myself I wriggled over to her and placed my arm around her shoulder and pulled her close towards me.

    “You stupid fucker, now look what you’ve done,” Aurelia said somewhere between anger and helplessness.

    “I am sorry, goddess. It is just what my heart said for me to do. I didn’t want to make you unhappy.”

    Aurelia then wrestled free of my embrace and stood up then swung around with her face full of tears, anger and desperation.

    “I have never been happier in my whole stupid fucking life than this moment right here with you now.”

    She then smacked my face hard, which made a loud thwack sound and a number of people looked around at me while Aurelia stormed off. Seeing me rubbing my cheek there were a few giggles suspecting I had just been at the sharp end of an argument with my girlfriend but little did they know.


    I followed Aurelia back to the office remaining a good few steps behind just to give her room to breathe. When we arrived at her office a little before 2 pm she turned and said, “You have the afternoon off. Go home and prepare a meal fit for a queen. I will be home around 6 with Grace.”

    She was now looking more composed even if some of the tear stains still clung to her cheeks. I had rather hoped to spend more time with Aurelia this afternoon having shared so many wonderful moments with her at lunch, and after a difficult morning but she seemed pretty set on the idea so I started to pack away.

    When I had my laptop packed I turned to her and saw she was holding the pendant as it hung around her neck. She had put it on at some point on the way back without me noticing. It only then occurred to me that she had been clutching it ever since we got back. That made me feel very happy, as I knew I got my gift just right.

    Aurelia didn’t acknowledge me as I left, she looked deep in thought and I knew not to demand her attention when in that kind of mood as it typically had dire consequences. I made my way back home and stopped off at the specialist delicatessen to find some ingredients fit for a queen. My queen.


    I had been working my arse off in the kitchen for close to three hours when they arrived back almost on the minute at six. I rushed out to greet them both and the response could not have been more in contrast. Aurelia was beaming, still holding her pendant and said, “Something smells good slave.”

    To which the livid, seething face of Grace responded, “Well it better be good as I have had another shit day today.”

    I felt kind of sorry for Grace given how things were panning out for Aurelia and I. If she wasn’t being such a complete bitch to me I would have felt for her even more. It wasn’t like I was trying to take Aurelia’s love away from her, as I knew Grace never really had Aurelia’s heart in the first place. The trouble for me was that Grace still loved her deeply and wasn’t just going to lie down and have me strip all that away from her. Somehow I needed to encourage Grace to see she could still be a very close friend to Aurelia but that I was her true love. As I reflected on my thoughts and looked at the hate in her eyes I was now starting to realise how difficult that was going to be to work through.

    “I have decanted some red wine to go with the food I have prepared goddesses. May I bring it to you in the living room while you take a seat and relax?” I asked.

    “Very well slave. What have you prepared for us to eat then?” Aurelia asked.

    “Well for starters you have hot blanched spinach leaves in a lemon chili vinaigrette garnished with queen scallops pan-fried in garlic butter. For the main course, I have cooked fresh lobster in a Pomodoro, chilli and Mascarpone sauce with fresh linguini pasta. Finally, for dessert I have prepared homemade Tiramisu on an Amaretti crumb base with a coffee liqueur drizzle.”

    Having completed my summary I was feeling immensely proud. Though I knew I could cook, I had never achieved so much in the kitchen as of today and could hardly wait to serve up.

    “Are you serious slave?” Aurelia asked in disbelief.

    I was a little put out by the question, as it felt like Aurelia didn’t believe it was in my capability to produce such fine dining. That said I was determined not to dampen the mood so I responded with, “Absolutely, nothing but the best for two beautiful goddesses.”

    Having been careful to try and include Grace in my response I was hoping for a little breakthrough that might mean we could work out how to co-exist under the same roof. I watched her expression carefully as she looked across at Aurelia’s beaming proud face before turning her attention back to. The look of pure hate resurfaced soon afterwards, which made me shiver. I quickly turned and went into the kitchen to fetch the wine and compose myself. I was determined not to let Grace ruin my hard work and preparations for a perfect evening.

    When I returned Grace and Aurelia were in the middle of an argument, which stopped as I entered. You could cut the atmosphere with a knife. I placed down the two glasses on a coffee table then poured the wine and headed quickly back out to finish the starter.

    Around fifteen minutes later I was ready and went into the living room so I could escort Aurelia and Grace through to the table I had laid in the dining room. On entering I lit the candles and seated them both opposite each other. They had at this point progressed to polite conversation though the atmosphere was still uncomfortable.

    On seating at the table Aurelia asked, “Where are you sitting slave?”

    Aurelia was clearly keeping herself in the dominant to prevent any further inflammations to Graces’ already sour mood.

    “I am not eating with you, goddess. This is your night together though I would like to wait on you and present my work if I may?” I said.

    “Nonsense having bought and prepared such a fine meal you must join us.” Aurelia followed up.

    I really needed them to figure things out amongst themselves tonight. I knew I couldn’t go on with Grace abusing me to the levels she started with this morning so had planned very carefully to omit myself from this meal. Now with Aurelia pressuring me to join them, I needed to figure a way to keep my plan on track.

    “I am sorry, goddess, there simply isn’t enough food. I have prepared only enough for two. I will be eating an omelette in the kitchen and would be very happy to do so. Please, why don’t you and Grace just enjoy your evening and let me take care of the rest? I insist.” I said.

    “Slave’s don’t get to insist,” Aurelia said.

    Grace then put her hand on Aurelia’s arm and said, “Let him wait on us. As a slave, it is better that way. Just like it used to be.”

    Aurelia was quite angry now but looking back at me and reading my intentions she eventually relented and said, “Fetch the starter then.”

    As I went to leave Aurelia then added, “Oh and you will eat your omelet under the table here slave. Now fuck off.”

    Grace chuckled as I left. Aurelia clearly wanted the meal to work differently and was blaming me for undoing her plans. This was one I had to take on the chin if I was to have any chance of getting the right side of Grace again. It didn’t take me long to finish the starter preparations and I then returned to the dining room. As I entered Aurelia and Grace both looked at me keen to see the dish I had prepared.

    “Wow, that looks amazing slave,” Aurelia said, her pleasure at seeing the food now diminishing her earlier discontent with my omission from the table.

    Grace just stared reluctantly at the plate having to acknowledge at least externally it did look quite the picture. I hovered briefly to observe their first mouthfuls just so I could gauge whether the taste was as good as the presentation. Though both Aurelia and Grace made contented sounds on their first mouthful, Grace caught herself and then turned her pleasure instantly into a sneer seeing I was watching her.

    I was just about to leave them to it when Grace asked Aurelia, “I see you have a new pendant. Been treating yourself, Aurelia?”

    There was a temporary uncomfortable silence while Aurelia considered how to respond. Eventually, she replied, “something like that Grace.”

    “May I take a closer look, Aurelia?” Grace probed.

    “After dinner maybe, can’t we just enjoy the food as Chris has prepared such a nice meal for us?” Aurelia said.

    “You mean the fucking cunt stood over there? What happened to slave?” Grace snarled.

    “Look, Grace, he has spent hours on this meal and not put a foot wrong with me all day. Can’t you just give him a little respect for once based on that alone?” Aurelia asked.

    “You can call him what the fuck you want. He will always be a slave and nothing more in my eyes.” Grace said begrudgingly.

    Aurelia then sighed and said, “Chris go and make yourself busy in the kitchen please.”

    I left them on the verge of another argument, which regrettably was spoiling the ambience of the evening and the starter I had spent so long planning and preparing for them. It was hard to see how they would be able to reconcile their differences given the stark contrast in views on my position in the house. I was so happy that Aurelia was defending me to the extent she was but couldn’t see Grace backing down so easily. The key question I guess was how much did Aurelia really love Grace?

    It was the extent of feeling she had for her that would determine the level of compromise Aurelia would embrace and also the partitioning of our relationship from their friendship. I gave them twenty minutes before I started my preparations for the main course. The lobster was cooked and the sauce prepared so I just needed to boil the fresh pasta and put it all together, as I glanced at the clock on the wall I guessed no more than ten minutes was required. I decided to return to top up their wine and see how things were progressing and gauge their readiness for the main course.

    I entered with the wine and it appeared they were still discussing my position in the house and the threat it was posing to their love and friendship. I couldn’t really back out and as they were in the middle of their exchange of words all I could really do was fill the glasses and then leave.

    “Can’t you find a way to accept what I want Grace? You know how important this is to me.” Aurelia requested.

    “I thought I was the one who was important to you Aurelia. I was there for you when he was nothing but an anchor into your darkness from which you wanted to escape. What changed?” Grace asked.

    “I did Grace. I just got sick of the hate and how much it was corrupting me. Beth and you were the only people I have ever trusted in my life until he came along. The difference is that whilst you and Beth feed on my dominant he drew out the part of me I thought was lost forever.” Aurelia said and sighed deeply.

    “I can be that person for you too, Aurelia. You don’t need him. He doesn’t love you like I do and he certainly can’t be trusted.” Grace said then glanced at me with eyes of hate.

    “You are wrong Grace. I trust him most of all because he doesn’t know how to lie and if he did he knows I would see through it. It took me time to open his mind and his heart. Now he is an open book. He wants you to stay and knows how important you are to me, why can’t you feel the same way about him?” Aurelia asked.

    “I just don’t know how you can trust him so. He still loves that fucking tramp, I am telling you. He will break your heart Aurelia if you let him.” Grace warned.

    Aurelia looked at me then and allowed Grace’s words to echo in her mind while she scrutinised my intentions. She sat silently looking deep into my eyes, carving out all the truth that was there to see. A tear formed in the corner of her eye and started it’s journey down towards her cheek.

    “Do you still love her Chris?” Aurelia asked.

    This was a heartbreaker of a question as like Aurelia said she already knew the answer even before she had asked it. I looked Aurelia straight in the eye and took a breath before I spoke.

    “Yes I do still love Nicola and you know that Aurelia, but none of that changes what I feel for you. My love for her is something that is fading with every breath I take. She is in a difficult place still and I believe she is losing herself every day. Nicola is forsaking me for something more important to her now, power. You conversely are giving your heart to me and I believe for the first time. I do solemnly love you dearly and each moment we are together my feelings for you grow. I am also learning every day how to be the person you need me to be to love and respect your dominant. I would be lost without you, Aurelia. Never in my life have I fought so hard for something so special. You have to trust me when I say I will never leave you for Nicola. You have given far too much of yourself for me to ever turn my back and walk away. It is why you will have my heart always.” I said.

    Aurelia touched her pendant and rubbed the engravings with her finger to remind herself of the inscription contained therein. Her eyes initially narrowed as if questioning and then softened as she smiled at me.

    Grace looked increasingly uncomfortable seeing the truth in my eyes and the love in Aurelia’s. Her heart was breaking as she sat and watched the two of us rip her life to shreds. Neither of us wanted to hurt Grace and only she could find solace and comfort in the friendship and love that was available to her. Aurelia pushed her chair back and arose. She then approached me and put her arms around me.

    She then turned to Grace and said, “Listen, Grace, you will fucking sit there and watch every second of this moment and imprint it on your mind. You will never question or challenge my love for Chris or his for me ever again. Am I making myself absolutely fucking clear on that point?”

    Tears were streaming down Grace’s cheeks, as her eyes silently rested on the image of Aurelia kissing me with all her love and affection. I closed my eyes to block out the hurt written all over Grace’s face. I knew she had to face this truth and decide for herself where her future lay. When Aurelia eventually broke away from me she brushed my cheek and smiled again, I believe signalling her intent to stand by me and trust in my words.

    Aurelia then stepped over to Grace and ordered her to stand and face her. As she did so still crying Aurelia kissed her tenderly on the lips but more with kindness and compassion for the hurt she was causing her. Grace’s arms hung limply by her side, her body was hollow and lost in a sea of confusion and hurt.

    “I still love you Grace and I want you to remain in my life but I must know that you want for me what I want for myself. Now I have shown you, you must choose whether to leave this house or embrace the love of my life.” Aurelia said in a definitive tone.

    Grace looked into Aurelia’s eyes longingly. She then caressed her face and said, “I can’t live without you, Aurelia. You once said we were as one and that is as true today for me, as it was then. If I walk away I can never be whole again. If this is what you truly want then even though it kills me, I will love you for it.”

    Grace then approached me. Her eyes were devoid of any emotion or feeling but nevertheless, she was committed to the act, which she knew must play out. She placed her arms around my shoulders then tenderly kissed my lips. The pressure she applied was barely perceptible. As she pulled away and looked at me, it was almost like I was transparent.

    “If you can excuse me please, I need a little time on my own,” Grace said and exited through the dining room and up the stairs.

    I looked at Aurelia who was visibly upset at hurting her friend so much but still deliberate and committed to her love for me. “Embrace me, Chris, I need to feel you near me.”

    I took her in my arms and squeezed her so our bodies merged briefly and she pulled me back even tighter. No words were spoken but everything was said in those moments. I waited for her to signal that she was ready to stand-alone and I took her hand and walked her back to the sofa grabbing her wine on the way. As we sat together Aurelia remained deep in contemplation and I left her with her thoughts.

    After some time she asked, “Will dinner be ruined?”

    “Fuck dinner, you and Grace are the only thing that matters here tonight. She needs you, Aurelia. You need to go see her.” I said.

    “How can you say that after what she said about you?” Aurelia asked.

    “You know how Aurelia and it’s why you chose me to give your most precious gift to,” I answered.

    Aurelia looked up at the stairs and then back at me before smiling. She then arose and gathered her glass before entering the dining room to grab Grace’s. Seeing what she was doing I quickly grabbed the bottle and nestled it under her arm as she ascended.

    I sat alone with my thoughts for close to an hour waiting and hoping somehow Aurelia could make things right with Grace. Eventually, they both appeared and walked down the stairs hand in hand with their now empty wine glasses. Noticing this I got up and dashed into the kitchen to open another bottle and returned to find them curled up together on the sofa.

    As I approached them Aurelia pointed to the floor beneath them and said, “On your knees slave.”

    I was a little confused but seeing the seriousness on Aurelia’s face it was a command not to be questioned. I knelt down with the open bottle in my hand.

    “Listen carefully, slave. If you ever try to come between the love and friendship I have for Grace I will crush you then abandon you. I told you that being in my life would have conditions and consequences. This is one such term, tell me you understand.”

    “I will never try to come between your love and friendship goddesses,” I said.

    “In the same way you will worship me you will also worship Grace as your goddess. Grace and I will decide your status under this roof between us and I will have the final say. When I decide you are to be recognised as my lover and soul mate she will respect that and embrace it in the same way as you do her as your goddess. Grace please share your thoughts.”

    Grace looked at me still quite deep in thought but clearly she was resolved to say something and started to speak, “As my slave, you will be treated with the respect you deserve as Aurelia’s partner. I will not be entertaining further thoughts of abusing you in the way I have, though I will expect your full devotion to my needs as your goddess when I do make demands. As Aurelia’s lover and soul mate I will respect her wishes and address you accordingly and hope we can find friendship amongst the difficult threads of our relationship thus far.”

    Grace then breathed a huge sigh and offered me a broken smile as best as she could muster. Before I was asked to speak again I leaned forward and kissed Grace’s sneakers remembering she was wearing her now infamous socks from this morning. Wow, that seemed so long ago I thought.

    As I started to withdraw I felt a hand on the back of my neck and heard Aurelia say in a low commanding voice, “You need to stay down there slave and make my beautiful Grace happy with your devoted nose and tongue. I don’t fancy the smell much so I am going to go into the kitchen to finish preparing the main course you have started. You will then join us at the table to eat, no fucking excuses. Am I clear?”

    As I remained bowing, my face inches from Grace’s revolting sneakers I said “Yes goddess. It would be my pleasure to serve goddess Grace and her perfect feet. Thank you.”

    “Just one more thing slave. If she hasn’t had a mind-blowing orgasm by the time the main course is ready you will be eating your dessert from both of our sweaty arses.” Aurelia then chuckled and I thought I heard Grace join in before she got up and left for the kitchen.

    I then continued to kiss and lick Grace’s sneakers awaiting her instruction to remove them. I thought for a while she was delaying to ensure I would be eating my dessert from her backside before she eventually said, “Ok take them off slave and show me your love.”

    I didn’t delay and pulled them both off by the heel simultaneously. Grace’s socks were simply something you could never get used to. Every time I was faced with them seemed to be a higher mountain to climb just to prevent myself from throwing up. I reflected briefly on Julia and how she must have so hated having to deal with Grace’s feet in these socks last Friday in Aurelia’s club. Perhaps that’s why she was so fucked up with me? I chuckled inside before my thoughts returned to the task in front of me.

    “Nice and wet for you slave. Fresh out of my filthy sneakers just as you like them. Now pick my feet up and submit yourself to them and tell me how divine I am.” Grace said.

    Though Grace’s tone was commanding it was somehow a little shaky compared to her usual confident self. Even her words were a little muted and lacked the real depth of humiliation she usually afforded me. The evening had clearly knocked the wind out of her sails and I resolved to put her back on her pedestal for Aurelia’s and my sake.

    “My goddess. Truly no woman’s feet carry the allure and power of your commanding soles. It is these feet that so enslaved me as I learnt my place beneath you. It is an honour for me to worship you even now as I kneel before you. Thank you for your continued attention.” I said.

    Grace seemed to be in two minds how to react and looked to the kitchen twice momentarily before relaxing back in her chair and saying, “Shut the fuck up and drink in the stink cunt. Your only worth to me at this moment is as a tongue and nose.”

    It was a little blunt and to the point but I responded as best I could and took a sniff of her blackened white sports socks and allowed the horrific stench to strangle my senses. I clenched my body to force more resolve into my follow up sniff but still felt utterly repulsed. Grace was now giggling at my discomfort and starting to play with herself, which was my only solace.

    Wanting desperately to get past the socks I asked, “May I remove your socks goddess and embrace your feet?”

    “Just keep fucking sniffing the socks cunt. Know your place. My orders are the only thing that counts here. Get that through your thick skull.” Grace smirked.

    I sniffed on the socks a couple more times and was really struggling to overcome the awful smell. Usually, I would have broken through by now and felt some arousal but the combination of this being Grace, what happened this morning and tonight together with their terrifying smell was just too much for me. The more I struggled and wretched the more she got off on it until eventually, she was rubbing herself furiously.

    “Suck the fucking toes bitch. I am going to cum.” Grace squealed.

    Breathing a huge sigh of relief I removed the offensive white sock and sucked on her toes. The taste was also pretty foul but nothing compared to the socks, which hadn’t seen a wash in weeks now. As I sucked and slurped on her toes Grace was pushed the final few steps into a crevasse of deep irresistible pleasure and she screamed with pleasure as her orgasm dug its claws into her resistance and tore it apart. Her red face and chest danced with her contorted body before she slumped back into the sofa exhausted.

    I knelt beside her and refreshed the glass with wine, before holding it out towards her waiting for to take it. Aurelia then dashed through the lounge on her way to the dining room carrying what looked like an extra plate, knife and fork for me. On her way back she looked over and smiled seeing Grace’s contented body wasted on the sofa.

    The movement stirred Grace who was now watching Aurelia’s movements. When she disappeared back into the kitchen Grace leaned forward and whispered, “The journey from hate to acceptance is a long arduous one slave. I hope you have the courage and conviction to walk with me along it. Rest assured I will be sprinkling it with broken glass and making every step seem like a mile. Now fuck off out of my sight.”

    Well, that went well I thought to myself not really sure if that download was a step up or step down from this morning. At least she had promised not to continue her tirade of abuse with me in the meantime. What she meant by broken glass and seeming like a mile only time would tell. For now though, she had been through enough, so when Aurelia appeared again this time with food, I jumped up to help her carry the remaining dishes through.

    The remainder of the meal was interspersed with polite conversation and the odd digression into fashion and cosmetic choices, which I felt more than a little marginalised by. I did however really enjoy the meal and complimented Aurelia on finishing off my preparations perfectly. She seemed very pleased with any praise linked to the meal given how well it had turned out. Even Grace seemed to be making an effort now adding how fresh and succulent the lobster was. Following an equally delicious dessert I departed into the kitchen to make some coffees and on my return, Aurelia spoke.

    “Chris and I will be sleeping together tonight Grace. I know that you were promised slave time in the evening and morning but I think we have moved on from that now, agreed?” Aurelia asked.

    I cringed a little suspecting we were in for another difficult and excruciating passage of conversation before Grace said, “Of course Aurelia, you should take the master bedroom. I am sure you will be more comfortable there.”

    I looked at her face and could see a fleeting tongue poke before she crossed her arms. Both were cues that she was more than uncomfortable and upset by what Aurelia had said but was keen to disguise the fact. I knew with Aurelia’s psychology training that she would also see through it as well but she didn’t comment on the fact and just said, “Thank you, Grace.”

    Following coffees and more muted conversation, Grace excused herself saying it had been a long day and then went off to bed. Aurelia stayed a little while to slap my arse and tickle me while I tried to carry the plates out to the kitchen before she then excused herself and told me she would meet me in bed. It took me close to thirty minutes to clean up before I headed off up the stairs. As I walked along the hallway I glanced into the bedroom I usually slept in and saw Grace looking back at me eyes wide open and full of tears.

    I really didn’t know where to put myself as she stared at me so just bowed my head to avert her gaze. Moments later she turned over so her back was to me and I moved on. That moment really shook me and made me feel awful, it wasn’t so long ago that person was me and my life was in the turmoil hers was. I thought briefly about going back to comfort her but figured it really wasn’t me she wanted to see right now.

    As I entered the master bedroom Aurelia was sat on the bed in a see-through red nightdress that barely adorned her waist. She wasn’t wearing any knickers and briefly flashed herself at me as she crossed her legs. I approached her tentatively not yet knowing my role in her bedroom. Being in this room was full of lots of difficult memories including a number of brutal beatings and half blinding me with salt, so I was naturally quite apprehensive.

    Aurelia sensed this and said, “Come sit next to me Chris.”

    Hearing my name was all I needed to launch into a bouquet of compliments that were trapped in my head and bursting to come out. “Fucking hell Aurelia, you look absolutely ravishing. I don’t even feel worthy to get in the bed of such a beautiful woman.”

    Aurelia replied, “Don’t get too submissive on me Chris else my dominant will come out and fuck you up big time. I was figuring we might fool around a little tonight as lovers. We have both had a day full of emotion and difficulty and now I need a good hard fuck.”

    She had barely finished the sentence when my clothes were off and I transported my raging hard cock the short distance to her awaiting wet pussy. As I glanced her with the end she slid down the bed forcing my shaft deep inside her. Fuck she felt so warm, so wet and so good.

    As we fucked over and over until sheer exhaustion and sexual fatigue got the better of us we collapsed into a slumber filled embrace. As I held onto the last moments of consciousness before sleep overwhelmed me I looked into Aurelia’s face and she was staring back at me.

    “I love you, Aurelia,” I said softly.

    “I know. Great isn’t it?” She replied cheekily and closed her eyes
  7. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    That was…fantastic in every way! There is so much I want to say!

    Aurelia was at her absolutely best in this chapter. It’s no wonder so many find her irresistible. She can switch from total bitch dominant to teasing/playful dominant in the blink of an eye – keeping people off-balance but extremely intrigued. And it presses all of Chris’s buttons (as it does mine).

    The lunch scene was an instant classic. At first, she tested Chris with the threat of having him whipped while she ate lunch…only to allow him to serve her at her table when he responded to this the way she wanted him to. And wow, what an experience that was. I would imagine there were a number of people at that restaurant who would have given anything to be allowed to lick Aurelia’s shoes clean, smell her sweaty feet, lick her feet and suck her toes, lick her to orgasm, then paint her toenails. How lucky is Chris? :)

    The way Aurelia played with the blonde dominant (who we then came to know was named Juliette) was incredible. I agree with Chris’s thoughts – Aurelia is fucking awesome and has a more impressive public presence than Beth. This line from Aurelia was tremendous, toward Juliette: “He’s going to suck your toes while I play with your pussy and watch you squirm under the control of my touch. He is going to paint them for you afterwards while you relax knowing that no day in your life will ever be so perfect as the day you met me.”

    Aurelia’s reaction to Chris telling her about Sophia wanting to fuck him was a bit surprising but also wonderful. She is clearly very possessive of him, but at the same time lets him know that he is an attractive, smart man who she knows that many women fancy.

    The public foot kissing was great, but Aurelia calling over the three girls who were watching and giggling was even better. I’m pretty sure she made disciples out of them, and that boy who was with them will be at their feet by day’s end. :)

    The next part was special indeed. Gathering a crowd just so she could show them what true love looks like, and then making out with Chris…I loved it! Then Chris buying her the pendant and her reaction to it…priceless! It really was beautiful to see Aurelia so overwhelmed by happiness that she hardly knew how to handle it.

    Chris then was given the afternoon off to make a meal fit for his queen, and Grace too. The tension throughout serving the meal was more than palpable, as Grace kept trying to push back against Aurelia’s desire to treat Chris as more than just a slave. Chris, for his part, was wanting to play the part of the perfect slave in an effort to start mending his relationship with Grace.

    It all came to a head when Grace told Aurelia that Chris “still loves that fucking tramp” (Nicola), and Aurelia then asked him if he did. His answer was pure perfection, and Aurelia making out with him in front of Grace after telling her that she should never question or challenge Aurelia’s love for him again...that was magical.

    Then this…this shows what kind of amazing guy Chris is.

    After some time Aurelia asked, “Will dinner be ruined?”

    “Fuck dinner, you and Grace are the only thing that matters here tonight. She needs you, Aurelia. You need to go see her.” I said.

    “How can you say that after what she said about you?” Aurelia asked.

    “You know how Aurelia and it’s why you chose me to give your most precious gift to,” I answered.

    It was nice to know that Aurelia and Grace have mostly worked out their differences, and it seems as though all three of them will be able to coexist. The socks/foot worshipping scene between Chris and Grace was a bit awkward for both participants, but at least Grace orgasmed over how Chris’s revulsion for the smell.

    This moment of truth from Grace was one I expected, but at least it seems she wants to make an effort.

    Grace leaned forward and whispered, “The journey from hate to acceptance is a long arduous one slave. I hope you have the courage and conviction to walk with me along it. Rest assured I will be sprinkling it with broken glass and making every step seem like a mile. Now fuck off out of my sight.”

    Chris getting to enjoy some of that glorious food was great, as I was beginning to worry about him after only eating foot sweat and shoe dirt at lunch. And then the little butt-slapping and tickling from Aurelia while Chris cleared the table was fun. Her playful side is a joy to see.

    It’s interesting that I do feel bad for Grace, in the same way Chris does. Seeing the tears in her eyes as he walked past the bedroom where he used to sleep was a reminder of how that used to be him. And he felt sympathy for her, knowing that her lover now considered someone else to be her soulmate. I hope things can evolve in such a way that Grace finds contentment in her situation.

    That final scene in the master bedroom between Aurelia and Chris was the best way to end the day – for both of them. Making love until they fell asleep in each other’s arms…who could ask for anything more? Of course, their final exchange before drifting into slumber was my favorite part of the chapter.

    As I held onto the last moments of consciousness before sleep overwhelmed me I looked into Aurelia’s face and she was staring back at me.

    “I love you, Aurelia,” I said softly.

    “I know. Great isn’t it?” She replied cheekily and closed her eyes.

    It’s better than great…it’s perfect! :)
  8. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    Thank you once again for a fantastic commentary and insights into the last chapter - I am of course very happy to hear you enjoyed it. This one seemed to be quite popular.

    - Aurelia is definitely a character alright and she clearly loves the whole switching thing when it comes to Chris. He will now help her start to discover more about herself as she commits more to their relationship which leads to some rather unforgettable moments. When I think back to the story it is interesting how the readers have switched favourites initially with Beth, then Nicola and now Aurelia...I wonder if we have another who can win hearts like those?

    - Even though I wrote it I didn't delve into Aurelia's mind to assess how serious she was about putting Chris out the back while she ate. I guess I knew he was smart enough to avoid the punishment and perhaps she knew that. You make a good point that Chris was the envy of all in enjoying so much of Aurelia's attention - that includes dominants as well as other slaves (even the waitresses). He really did get to perform the whole works didn't he as you summarise very well. Lucky man - what I would give for a lunch like that.

    - I really love writing Aurelia playing out in the open world - she is so incredible at controlling environments around her and as Chris says - perhaps even better than Beth but that's because Beth rises above it all and really cannot be bothered playing with people of little consequence - all her games have a purpose. Aurelia is much more playful and of course nasty. The quote you selected was a great one at showing just how playful she can be - and of course self-aggrandizing.

    - Aurelia's reaction to Chris when he informs her of Sophia's advances was rooted in the fact that now she has him she doesn't mind letting him know what a catch he is - oh and that he is hers exclusively. Can you imagine what she would do to him if he even thought about leaving her? lol. She also knows a lot of what Chris needs and right now he needs a little lift after a pretty tricky morning ;-)

    - Aurelia's little public game was fun though slightly different from the last time she was at the park where she threatened her audience. She was in a much better mood today so just turn some poor guy into a lifetime slave to his three female friends. He almost certainly drowned in feet as well.

    - Ah - the fountain and pendant scenes - both of those really touched me and I was quite emotional writing them and then reading them again afterward - it shows how much is inside Aurelia we have yet to see. I particularly love the 'thumbing' of the pendant showing she is replaying the message and thinking of Chris - this body language is an obvious tell and so we can assume she wants Chris to know she is thinking of him. What was also interesting is her initial disappointment - we would initially maybe have assumed it was because the gift wasn't expensive or flamboyant enough but in fact she wanted it to really mean something and the message did the trick very nicely.

    - Things then switch quite rapidly when we are back home with Grace and Aurelia. I really wanted the tension to be difficult to show just how upset Grace was and is with Aurelia and Chris. From the feedback it appears I got that done ok. Chris takes a backseat and is the perfect slave to them both in an attempt not to inflame matters but it seems he can do no right with Grace.

    - Grace then plays her Ace - accusing Chris of treachery as he still loves Nicola.Unfortunately for her his feelings and as true as his honesty and he comes back with a perfect response as you said. The passage you selected her is a really important one as it shows Chris can see that Aurelia also needs him as well as him needing her. We will see more on this later...

    - Things are nicely poised now between the three of them - Grace, Aurelia and Chris. Though I am sure at least one of them is harbouring more than they are letting on.

    - It is nice to know you are thinking of Chris and his eating habits though I am pretty sure he could live off foot food for a good few days he loves it so much. lol. A teasing Aurelia is also experimenting with her playful side again - once again there is more going on here.

    - Grace does really deserve a break and Aurelia falling for Chris has genuinely crushed her but then being nasty about it with her lover is not exactly the smartest way of fighting back. Let's hope she can work things out so they can live as a happy threesome. She certainly does get good orgasms from Chris's suffering after all.

    - I am really pleased you liked the ending as at least for now it is a sign of some playfulness to come.

    Thanks again for an incredible post my friend!

  9. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 57 – Knowing When To Quit

    I felt a little tugging at my ankle, which stirred me from my sleep and glancing down I could see Henrietta kneeling down beside the bed. When I then looked at the bedside table I smiled seeing a hot steaming coffee sat on the edge ready to drink. As I sat up and nursed the coffee with regular intermittent sips I looked again at Henrietta deciding what fun to have with her this morning.

    She had been simply perfect to me yesterday nursing me back from arguably my lowest point and then even taking a hard thrashing to awake my dominant ready for a night with Astra and Joanne. I was struggling to find a reason to be nasty to her lately so thought this morning she could choose.

    “Good morning!” I said and she stared not quite sure how to respond. In the end, Henrietta hedged her bets with a smile. She was so fucking smart I chuckled.

    “Who do you want to spend your morning with? Your loving sister or your really nasty goddess?” I asked.

    Henrietta seemed confused still not knowing how to react. I continued to hold out drinking my coffee and smirking to myself until she realized she would need to answer one way or another. I don’t think it was even a close run thing.

    She very sheepishly crawled towards the bottom of the bed and lifted the duvet before placing a kiss on each of my ten toes. I giggled a little as she did so, as I was just as happy with her choice, as she was.

    “I think that kissing my beautiful toes is a most presumptuous accolade for your efforts yesterday no, foot whore?” I snarled.

    Henrietta smiled very briefly at her goddesses retort before she submitted to her subservient position beneath me and said, “Oh my goddess, indeed it is. I am so very sorry for presuming as much.”

    “Hmm, well how are you going to make that up to me then slave?” I said rhetorically before pausing and adding, “It would please me to see you choke yourself on my foot for my amusement slut.”

    Henrietta raised her eyebrows, as this was a new punishment for her and it was put in a way where she was expected to self-administer it. Given her penchant for compliance though she nodded and said, “Thank you goddess. It would be an honour to choke myself on your foot.”

    I couldn’t help but laugh inside at how ridiculous that just sounded but kept on a stern face as she started to wrap her lips around my size 7 bare foot. It hardly fitted her mouth and she struggled simply to get my toes inside. Seeing she was having a tough time I pushed my foot a little into her awaiting mouth and she winced as it took up all the available space. It was clearly very uncomfortable.

    I gave a loud audible laugh at her suffering and said, “Aww, are my sweet delicious toes a tiny bit difficult to fit in that worthless big trap of yours? Well, fucking tough shit slut. I am going to ram them down your throat whether you want them or not. You are here to serve me and that’s the fucking end of it.”

    I then really pushed my foot hard into her mouth and she let out a yelp, her eyes enlarged considerably. “There you can thank me after for helping get my toes all the way back to those tonsils of yours! Now, why don’t you suck hard on those sweaty feet whilst you give them a fucking good blow-job? I want to see plenty of head bobbing and choking of course otherwise my feet will be offended and deny you their pleasures for at least…oh what shall we say?…two fucking weeks!”

    I then wet myself laughing as she desperately sucked and choked on my foot trying to do everything to please me and avoid the potential punishment for failure. Slobber and saliva were going everywhere as her mouth foamed up and her gag reflex triggered every time she pushed her face forward onto my foot. She had a bright red face and was moaning and groaning somewhere between pleasure and pain while I watched on for my amusement.

    At the point I figured she was literally seconds from making herself sick, I called a halt with my hand. Though she stopped, her lips still clung to the end of my foot around my toes. I withdrew it slowly and then proceeded to paint her face with all the spit that my foot had accumulated laughing at her whilst I did so. She looked like she had just jumped out the shower.

    “Tell me how you feel now slut after giving head to my sweaty feet,” I ordered.

    “Oh goddess, it was such an honour and a pleasure. Thank you.” She replied.

    “I didn’t say thank me. I said how do you feel?” I asked, this time with irritation.

    “Oh right yes, I am so sorry. I feel like a million pounds goddess.” Henrietta said.

    “Well, you should feel like an abused whore. It looked to me like you didn’t really enjoy one second of that.” I commented.

    “Oh no goddess, I am here for you and your needs only. Anything I can do to make you happy makes me happy,” she replied.

    She really was just too good to be true. Even after choking her relentlessly to near vomiting she still comes back with a comment that lauds me to the maximum. Good bitch!

    “Ok, you have earned your reward. You may go and prepare my breakfast.” I said.

    Henrietta paused slightly trying to equate her reward with just another duty on her list of many. Realising the two were indeed the same thing she dashed off to get started.

    I relaxed in bed slurping my coffee thinking about my day having recovered my resources yesterday with some extra rest and recuperation. Today was going to be an interesting one with Allegra, Karine and Mireille all in the office working on the M&J bid. I wonder if Astra and Joanne would have already talked things through with them?

    Just then my phone beeped and I reached across for it ready for my first Aurelia abuse message of the day. To my surprise, it was actually from Astra.

    “My beautiful goddess. Last night was so perfect I couldn’t sleep all night for thinking about you. I have made my decision and it would be my honour to join you this evening to show you how much you mean to me. Your loving Princess Astra.”

    I smiled and my heart warmed with her tribute. I would need to keep some energy in reserve after my day at work to ensure Joanne and Astra got both barrels of their goddess. I decided to have a think throughout the day, lining up some perfect entertainment for myself this evening. My mind then returned to Aurelia and the message I sent her yesterday. She would be on the warpath with me trying every opportunity to exact her revenge. Today of all days I really needed to be on my guard.

    Henrietta then appeared with my breakfast tray and placed it on my lap before kneeling down. It was another fine effort with bacon, poached eggs, buttered toast, jams, orange juice and another fresh coffee. I smiled to myself as I started to tuck in.

    “My feet are still sticky from all your slobber slave. Clean them off for me then go get my nasty socks from last night, I will be wearing them again today.” I said.

    Henrietta bounced up to my feet and started lovingly licking the soles and gently sucking on my toes. The arousal was rather putting me off my breakfast but I ran with it until my pussy was wet and needed satisfying.

    “You stupid slut, now you have me all wet around my pussy. You will now have to put that tongue of yours to good use for me. Make sure you follow all the same instructions as yesterday to the letter or I will take my crop to you.” I sneered.

    Henrietta was all smiles as she approached and why wouldn’t she be. I was being the perfect goddess for her this morning.


    I was almost skipping into work having had my fill of sexual satisfaction and dominant dealings with Henrietta. She was just so good for me and really helped keep my life in balance. Not too soft but then not too hard either.

    Having stopped off for Beth’s breakfast, I was in her office ten minutes before eight and placed her coffee and French pastry on her desk as usual. It was near to ten past when Beth arrived. She flew through the door like a force of nature and in so doing immediately gathered my attention. She was wearing an open white blouse with a navy thigh length skirt and a high wrist navy jacket. Her legs were bare today and shone in the light to indicate a fresh waxing. On her feet, she wore navy blue flats that for Beth looked a little used and finally her neck was adorned with a beautiful pearl and diamond necklace.

    “Oh, I see you decided to grace us with your presence again today then Nicola.” Beth mocked in response to my day off yesterday.

    Beth then gathered up her coffee and pastry and started to tuck into her breakfast while she opened her laptop.

    “Yes sorry Beth, I had a really bad stomach bug and was hardly off the toilet all day,” I said.

    “For fuck sake Nicola I am eating my breakfast. Keep the details to yourself. Also sorry is a word for the weak, don’t let me hear you use it again.” Beth commented.

    I didn’t answer and instead dropped her daily agenda off on her desk.

    “Ah yes, we are seeing the younglings today, aren’t we? Good, I am keen to see how Laura and Sophia are progressing; I hear they are doing rather well. Also note, I will be with Allegra in the afternoon working on the M&J bid so you can go help Aurelia again. She spoke to me yesterday to request your support and I agreed. That’s ok with you right?” Beth smirked.

    I was both angry and upset at the same time but was determined not to let it show. I knew I needed to keep on my guard with Aurelia today and now that was doubly true given I would in the viper’s nest for the whole afternoon.

    “Well, it doesn’t surprise me she needs my help again and just endorses your view that she would struggle with the business side of your right-hand role. Of course, I am happy to help Beth, I am a team player and it’s about making sure overall we are a success.” I responded.

    “Well listen to you Nicola, somebody has upped their game. That day off must have done you the world of good.” Beth responded with a big smile on her face.

    I must confess spending yesterday with Henrietta recovering followed by an evening being worshipped by two incredibly powerful Amazon’s had been the perfect tonic. Having got my text this morning that Astra wanted to continue to be my slave only capped everything off perfectly. I just needed to make sure I carried all that confidence into my showdown with the bitch Aurelia.

    “Perhaps, well shall we discuss your priority actions now Beth? I have prepared them for you and already started working on some areas to free up more time for you to dedicate to the bid today.” I said.

    Beth was glowing and staring at me mightily impressed. I was determined when Friday came there would be only one choice for that right-hand role and when it was mine, Aurelia would be brought to heel, literally.

    “Very well Nicola, whatever you say,” Beth said cheekily, indicating she was happy for me to lead.

    Not long after we finished, Beth made her excuses and set off to meet up with Allegra and Aurelia to discuss the bid approach. She was more than happy with the work I had carved out for myself, so I just sat down and continued to work that through until she returned in time to see Laura and Sophia. Aurelia briefly returned with her and hovered around the office door. I ignored her for the time being, not wanting to give rise to any of her mind games, though I am sure she was prepared for one as I felt the weight of her stare burrowing through my head. When she departed to collect the juniors Beth spoke to me again.

    “Ah yes, Nicola, Allegra would like to see you in her office. Can you pop round there while I review the junior’s work? She will join a bit later, thanks.” Beth said, in a matter of fact business tone.

    “Sure, do you know what it’s about?” I asked as I was wondering if Joanne had already made an impression or whether this was more Allegra grief heading my way.

    “She just said you would know. Suggest you go find out.” Beth said, seemingly more preoccupied with her next meeting than mine.

    Given I wasn’t going to learn any more I packed up my laptop so I would have it on hand should Beth’s meeting overrun and this unexpected meeting only be brief. Allegra’s office was just a couple of minutes down from Beth’s, so I arrived there very quickly. As I entered the partition outside her office, Karine called out to me.

    “Hey, Nicola.”

    I span around and could see Karine waving at me from her desk. “Oh, hi Karine,” I replied.

    “Have you got a little time for me?” Karine then added.

    “Sure, but I need to see Allegra first. Shall I come find you after?” I asked.

    “Perfect, see you then,” Karine said, and then got back to her busy bid preparations given the presentation was tomorrow.


    Turning on my heels I then entered Allegra’s office, as the door was already open. I ensured I was ready for anything given our last one on one led to me getting a beating and a nasty threat hanging over my head.

    “Ah Nicola yes, please come in, shut the door and sit down,” Allegra said.

    Hmm, she’s rather cordial I thought. It already seemed like Joanne had worked some magic but I still needed to remain on guard just in case. Allegra then walked over to the door and locked it leaving the key inside, which put me even more on edge. I kept my eye on her as she then returned and took the seat opposite me at her round meeting table. It seemed all the three leader’s offices were set up the same, with Beth’s just being slightly bigger and with higher quality furniture.

    As Allegra sat down her body was screaming agitation and discomfort. She crossed her legs swinging her foot rapidly to and fro, her fingers were rapidly tapping in succession on the table and she had a nervous smile on her face. I guessed she was thinking through how to start the conversation, so my dominant took the initiative to keep her on the back foot and ensure she wallowed in her anxiety a little longer.

    “Will this take long Allegra? I have a lot of things to get done today, as I am sure you do?” I posited, while she stewed in the doubt of how to begin.

    My phone then beeped and I thought well fuck it, and took it out. I will take the message right here and now. If she is going to get upset with me let’s bring it to the surface with a nice show of disrespect.

    I lifted the phone in front of my face and opened my messages paying her a brief glance to look at the anger rising on her face. Nothing quite says fuck you like taking a message when another person is trying to gather your attention.

    The message was from Joanne so the timing could not be any better. “Hi, Goddess. Allegra will be contacting you today. I told her to kiss your feet and suck up to you big time or I will break her legs. Think she got the message. Love Princess Jo.”

    I tapped my return message, “I am with her now Princess. Will let you know how it goes. Appreciate your love and support. Expect lots of fun tonight. Love Goddess N.”

    As I put the phone on the table, screen side down, Allegra looked at it then back to me. “Who was that Nicola?” She asked a little apprehensively.

    “I don’t think that’s really any of your business now is it, Allegra?” I said now in a more authoritative tone.

    “Er…no I guess it isn’t, sorry.” Allegra replied.

    How the mighty have fallen I thought to myself. She was all brute strength and threats when she cornered me in the toilets. Now with the genuine threat of having her legs broken hovering over her, she was a pathetic quivering mess and I intended to exploit every fucking second of her predicament. The inescapable truth was that she wasn’t as hard as she liked to make out, even though compared to me she was tough. Now she was aware that I was protected by some of the toughest fighters she knew I was someone to be feared. Beth would not defend her either, as to her it would be rewarding weakness and Beth hates weakness. She was on her own and at this moment at my mercy.

    “Well, are you going to get to the point of why I am here then Allegra?” I demanded, now speaking quite sternly and adjusting to a tone that indicated I was talking down to her.

    She sensed immediately that I knew of my power over her and she was desperate to find any way out that would keep her dignity and respect intact.

    “Look I think we got off on the wrong foot Nicola. I said and did some rash things that in hindsight I realize were just plain wrong.” Allegra said.

    “Oh, you think? What do you mean punching and kicking me into a bloody mess then threatening me? I am not as good at this as some people I know but let me see if I can remember your words.” I then paused to replay the events in the toilet.

    “Ah yes, after referring to me as a whore, you then went on to tell me how weak and useless I was, telling me to get out of your way or you will…what was it now?...Ah yes, that’s right, carve me up. Did I miss anything?” I sneered.

    Allegra was really looking quite shaken now by the vividness with which I recalled those events. She was both ashamed and also fearful of my retribution at the same time. Somehow she needed to get me back on side otherwise she knew Joanne would be on her like a nasty virus. Also, Allegra knew Joanne already disliked her, which only soured the milk further. Regardless of all this Allegra was still fighting the internal demons that were telling her not to back down and stand up for herself but as time went on her wilting face said reality was winning over bravado.

    “Yes, that’s pretty much everything I said, Nicola. Look I don’t make a habit of this but I would like to apologize.” Allegra said.

    My dominant was peaking now with the might I knew was behind me and the smell of fear rising from Allegra. If I just accepted her apology it would be showing weakness myself. She fucking had to pay and know who was the superior dominant from this point forward. I only had one chance to make an impression that she wouldn't forget and this was it.

    I slapped her face hard and felt the sting ripple through my hand though I showed none of the pain. Her head jolted as her face turned to one side. It displayed a look of shock, followed by anger and then finally the realization of submission.

    “You are going to have to do a lot fucking better than an apology bitch. Why don’t you start that sentence over and make it one worth listening to?” I snarled.

    Allegra then double checked her anger and considered punching my lights out before she shrank back down again into sniveling bitch mode, knowing that any violence on her part would arguably lead to much worse than even broken legs.

    “Yes Nicola, quite…well…” she stammered.

    “Nicola? Only my friends call me that! Fucking address me correctly you impudent worthless bitch.” I shouted.

    I was wondering whether I was overplaying my hand now, as even she would have her limits, but then I remembered how much of a coward Joanne said she was when pushed. She had come into their fighting group picking on all the novices but after she had her arse kicked by Joanne, she pretty much avoided all conflict and then soon after disappeared. I knew then she would be ripe for bringing her down as low as I needed, as long as my threat remained real.

    “Ok, I am guessing you want me to refer to you as goddess right? Do we really need to go down that avenue?” Allegra asked.

    I just sat there staring at her with a fixed, firm stare until she relented.

    “Ok goddess, have it your way. Look I am really sorry for what I did. There are no excuses. How can I make it up to you?” Allegra offered then cringed, as she prepared for my demands, which she knew would not be to her liking.

    “Much better, now let me have a little think about what I want from you,” I said leaning back on my chair and putting my black knee-length boots up on her table.

    I had decided to wear them despite the hot weather to mask the fact I had re-worn the filthy socks I had on last night to lock the smell in. I suspected now they were planted on the table not two foot from Allegra’s face, their smell would be only too perceptible. Looking at her lean back in her chair and move away from them my suspicions were confirmed. I smiled to myself as I picked my phone up again.

    “Hi, Princess, still with Allegra. Your threat is def doing the trick. Think she needs a little push though. She seems reluctant to comply fully. Love Goddess N xxx”

    Seconds later Allegra’s phone beeped and I asked her to read the message. Her face went sheet white after reading it so I can only hazard a guess at how much Joanne had ramped up her threat but either way, it worked.

    Allegra got down on her knees in front of me and said, “Please don’t make them hurt me, Nicola. I know those people and they are very fucking crazy.”

    I slapped her face again only this time harder and replied, “Don’t fucking test me slut. I am running out of patience with you.”

    “I am sorry, goddess,” Allegra said and she started actually sniveling and shaking with fear.

    Fucking hell I never thought of Joanne as that frightening before, as we only really had fun together but then I had never seen her fight. Also, I have never got on the wrong side of her and seen her get properly angry, well maybe a little when she put Anita in a scissor hold for me but that was just some fun. I chuckled thinking if she could do that to her friend just for fun no wonder she was a fucking monster when she got real on her opponents.

    “Yes well, your pathetic apologies are worthless to me anyway. Put your tongue to better use by cleaning the bottom of my boots bitch.” I snarled and even laughed at her when I saw how much her face dropped.

    “Oh and don’t forget to thank me for the privilege.” I laughed again and then played with my phone as she licked my boots.

    Every lick was painful for this highly educated, strong-minded career woman. The indignity and degradation I was putting her through were ripping her pride apart and I loved every fucking second of it. Bullies like her were the scum of the earth, going around fucking everyone over and getting off on it. Well, now she was getting some of her own medicine and about time. As she thanked me for the fifth time I inspected my boots and smiled at their cleanliness.

    “Let me see that tongue bitch,” I demanded and she offered her filthy black tongue out to me and I laughed.

    “Right listen up. We can either go public with you as my pet or we can keep it as our own little private arrangement. What shall it be?” I asked knowing full well what her answer would be.

    “Well, goddess. I would really appreciate it if we could keep this amongst ourselves. Do you think that is possible?” Allegra pleaded.

    I was suddenly feeling the surge in my dominant that I guess Aurelia felt when I agreed to submit to her to protect Chris back in the bar. The power coursing through my body felt so energizing and uplifting. I really wanted to just kick the fucking shit out of her there and then because I knew she would have to take it but I wasn’t as brutal as Aurelia or her for that matter. Well not yet anyway. I decided to remain in line with my original plan.

    “Ok then bitch, I think we can keep this between us but here are my terms. Firstly you will be my slave behind your locked office door. What I say is what you do and no fucking arguments or dithering. I am not downright nasty like some of the others but you can expect some plenty of humiliations and degradations which I will find amusing.”

    “Secondly you are to stop pestering Beth with your affections. You are far too weak and insignificant to gain her love, so don’t embarrass yourself and let go of it or I will be forced to expose who you really are.”

    “Thirdly, from now on you will be my advocate in public. You will always speak highly of me, praise me at every opportunity and request my support. Don’t fucking overdo it either otherwise Aurelia and Beth will see through it. Be smart like I know you can be.”

    “Fourth, whenever you see or hear of anyone in the team plotting against me or trying it on you will report to me immediately. If anyone is stupid enough to actually try anything more physical then you will ensure they don’t otherwise my friends will see to it that whatever happens to me happens to you tenfold. In other words, my wellbeing is your wellbeing, so give it the priority it deserves.”

    “Finally, you are to council Beth either today or tomorrow and recommend a higher position for me in the company. Ensure you put in plenty of team references to back up your reasoning, as we haven’t done much work together. I don’t expect it will be on a par with you just yet but it should be something along the lines of a team leader. We can then plan my succession to your job as a longer-term objective we can work on together.”

    “Is there anything in my terms you find unreasonable, objectionable or you just plain want to defy me on?” I asked sternly.

    I had tried to pitch my demands into a space where I felt she would be willing to play, given the threat hanging over her. By reducing the slave duties in her office in condition one and then essentially demanding her loyalty and advocacy in conditions three, four and five it really just came down to whether she would concede to let go of her feelings for Beth.

    “Ok goddess, but I really do feel a lot for Beth. Can I please ask that you soften this condition a little and just let me try to win her over?” Allegra begged.

    I didn’t really have much to lose by her giving Beth her best shot and only put this in as a sweetener to climb down from to seal the deal on the others that mattered most, so she had played into my hands rather nicely.

    “Well, I need to be convinced of your loyalty and devotion to my causes first Allegra. Remove my boot and make love to my sweaty stinking foot like it was the most precious thing on the planet. If I sense total submission to worshipping me, I will concede ground on that demand.” I smiled and looked at her defeated face.

    She looked down at my boot and sighed, as she said, “Very well goddess.”

    “Well pick my foot up and put it on the table then. You don’t expect me to do all the work do you?” I said.

    She bent down and picked up my foot and placed it carefully on the table. She then eased my boot off and balked at the nasty stench rising off my sock. It smelled quite foul even from where I was sat, so I knew this would be fun.

    “Ever sniffed the defeat of a superiors stinking foot before Allegra?” I giggled.

    “No, I haven’t goddess,” Allegra replied quite revolted at what she was going to do to save the hope that she could win the heart of Beth.

    I realized that every moment she submitted further to me took her further away from being the kind of woman Beth could ever love. But that was up to her to learn the hard way.

    “Best get to it then loser!” I laughed, as she started sniffing and kissing my foot gagging and spluttering at the rank smell she was having to overcome. I even wiped my socks across her face a few times just to accentuate the depths to which she had sunk, by trying to fuck with me. I had made good ground before with the submissives and the weak and now I was commanding the attention and respect of the Amazons.

    After I was satisfied with the sniffing and kissing on my foot, I ordered Allegra to replace my boot, which she did accordingly. I then got up and stood above her. It wasn’t often I could look down on someone so tall so took the opportunity while it was there.

    “Ok, Allegra I agree for you to do whatever you must to try and win Beth’s heart. You can consider that condition null and void but by the same token, I expect even more commitment to the other four, agreed?” I demanded.

    “Yes, goddess. I fully agree and thank you.” Allegra replied, seemingly happy she had negotiated a better position for herself.

    “You should also know I am meeting with Astra and Joanne tonight Allegra,” I said and paused to allow this to sink in.

    She looked back in horror replaying how she had managed me to ensure there would be no consequences.

    “Well, I hope goddess you will only have good things to say about our arrangement today. I am fully committed to your cause and agree with your demands fully.” Allegra pleaded.

    I raised my boot and planted it on Allegra’s crotch and prodded her pussy with the toe end. She flushed red partly with excitement but mostly with fear.

    “Well that remains to be seen, doesn’t it? Words are worthless to me. I expect to see actions now bitch. Get busy with my demands starting now. If I see progress in Beth’s reaction to me and that of the rest of the team, especially yours then you can expect I will discuss your treatment favourably. I want a text report to my phone by close of business each day to detail what you have done to support my cause starting tonight. If I don’t see progress or get a report expect a not so friendly visit very soon to discuss why fucking with me is a very bad idea.”

    “Oh yes goddess, I will get onto it immediately, expect a favourable update by the end of the day,” Allegra replied.

    “Ok, well get along to Beth’s office then slave. She is expecting you to join her meeting with Aurelia, Sophia and Laura and you don’t want to miss such a good opportunity to display your commitment to team Nicola now do you?”


    I laughed as I then removed my boot from her pussy following one final prod, unlocked the door and exited. I then watched her hurriedly set off for Beth’s office as I then made my way over to Mireille and Karine’s desks. They were still busy working on the M&J bid. This was one conversation I was going to play a lot more respectfully.

    “Karine, sorry I was a little while. Can I get you guys a coffee? I guess you could use a break from the bid and a little fresh air, as lunchtime is coming up.” I said.

    Karine looked at Mireille and they nodded before Karine looked back and said, “Sure Nicola, that sounds good. Where do you want to go?”

    “Well, I use the French Patisserie quite regularly around the corner. It does good food and coffees also. My treat.” I offered.

    “Bien sur mon amie. Une femme après mon propre coeur.” Came the reply in a thick French accent. I knew it to basically translate that she was happy with my choice and her heart agreed or something like that.

    “Très bon,” I said in my best French and then added. “That’s about as far as my French will take me Karine but I got you were happy with my suggestion.”

    I then smiled as Karine got up dwarfing me. She then grasped my shoulders firmly and kissed me on either cheek. I was a little shocked, as neither the twins ever really displayed emotion or sentiment and certainly not without a degree of awkwardness.

    “A French greeting to go with your French words Nicola,” Karine said and smiled.

    I think I even blushed a little, as she laughed before Mireille joined us and we headed out. The Patisserie was only a short walk and hence why I used it each morning to grab Beth’s breakfast. As we strolled in my friend the barista smiled and waved at me then beckoned me to one side so she could serve me ahead of the amassed queue of people, which was quite large, as lunchtime was fast approaching the business district. The twins were impressed with my ability to get quick service.

    I ordered a double espresso for Karine and a flat white for Mireille and I, together with some Croque-Monsieur for us to eat together. I scored another few brownie points by ordering something typically French, which they both enjoyed. It struck me then how proud the twins were of their heritage and the extra respect it was affording me for recognizing and embracing that. They both nodded approvingly, as they took their food and coffees and then we found a quiet table in the corner.

    I was expecting quite a direct conversation, not too dissimilar to that which I had with Astra, and they didn’t disappoint me.

    “Do you remember the Masqued Ball when we spoke briefly in the buffet area Nicola?” Karine asked.

    “Yes I remember it vividly, Karine,” I answered.

    “Well you made an impression on me that night and I couldn’t quite put my finger on what it was about you that had that effect on me. I just knew you weren’t the person that everyone thought you were.” Karine added.

    I smiled and said, “Well I guess we all have a role to play at work and who we are seen as is not always who we are.”

    “Hmm, right. Well, a friend of ours called last night who says she is a friend of yours.” Mireille added, joining in the conversation.

    “That would be Astra right?” I asked.

    “So you do know her then? We thought she was playing some kind of prank on us initially, as we couldn’t see the connection.” Mireille added.

    “Well she is a friend of a friend but having spent time together we have got kind of close,” I said not wanting to push my luck too far on how deep our relationship went after only just meeting Astra.

    Karine and Mireille both laughed before Karine said, “Kind of close? Oh, I think you are somewhat underplaying your relationship with Astra there, Nicola. She thinks the sun shines out of your arse. If I didn’t know any better I would say she worships the ground you walk on but that bitch is too fucking hard for anyone to rule over. Trust me, I have fought her.”

    I smiled graciously realizing that Astra had paid me a much higher tribute than I had expected with the twins. I must have made an even greater impression on her than I had appreciated.

    “Well we are close as I said. It’s kind of personal, I hope you understand?” I said

    “Look the main thing you need to understand is, in our elite circle of fighters she is like a sister to us. Even if she is a big sister, who more often than not kicks our arses. Given how close you guys are, and you are right it is none of our business; things are now different between us. What is our business is that she thinks the world of you and therefore so do we, that’s how these things work. Whatever you need Nicola, you just say it, ok?”

    I was quite flabbergasted at Karine’s words, and even more so given the sincerity with which she offered them and the look on Mireille’s face, as she endorsed every aspect of the message.

    Mireille then added, “Nicola, we know there is something special about you even if you want to keep that private. But we may ask for your help also now that you are part of the Sisterhood and everything ok?”

    Fuck I thought, what have I gotten myself into here? Given how deep I was committed at this point there was no way back.

    “Well just don’t ask me to kick someone’s arse for you ok?” I joked forgetting that the twins didn’t really do humour, so it fell kind of flat.

    “We know you are not a fighter Nicola but we also know that anyone with the influence and ear of Astra is someone to be respected. You are clearly a much smarter and well-connected woman than we have ever given you credit for and we apologize for that here and now. The support we would ask would lean more on your charisma, intelligence, and connections than on any fighting ability.” Mireille added.

    “In that case, you will always have my full allegiance and support. Anything I can do to help you, I will. On that, you can depend fully.” I said confidently but still not sure of what I committing to.

    They both then leaned forward and kissed my hand like some show of respect, which was a little embarrassing, as I was unprepared and my dominant was all over the place trying to process what this all meant. I figured that I should return the compliment and kissed each of their hands in turn and they smiled recognizing I had done the right thing. In hindsight, I guess kissing the hand of a fighter was a natural show of respect given it’s what they typically punched you with. I chuckled inside.

    “Ok, now we have the pleasantries out of the way Nicola, is anyone still fucking with you at work?” Karine said with a look of intent.

    “Look, Karine, I don’t want to drag you into my problems. I am just starting to get somewhere with Beth and as for the others I think I can handle them.” I said, as if I got these guys involved, all hell was going to break loose.

    “That’s not how this works Nicola. Your problems are now our problems and that’s the way it is. If you don’t want to tell us then we will respect your privacy but we will be keeping a careful eye out for you and if any fucker gives you shit then they will have us to deal with.” Karine replied.

    Karine then went on, “Maybe Beth is the only exception for us as she helped us personally with our circumstances in France and getting us set up here in the UK. We will always owe her and love her for that. Anyhow, we could still lean pretty heavy on her if you needed us to, as she respects us and what we have to say, ok?”

    I leant over and kissed Karine on the lips softly then smiled at her. It was funny for me to see her face go bright red like Astra. It was almost like nobody had ever shown these Amazon women kindness and tenderness before. She genuinely looked like she was in a panic.

    “What was that for Nicola?” She stammered, as her sister chuckled.

    “It’s my way of saying thank you for caring. It really means a lot to me, Karine. You may be as fearless as a lion but you have a true, honest and loving heart and it warms me that it cares for me.” I then looked deep into her eyes and held her gaze while she started to lose herself in mine.

    “You best be careful saying all that nice shit to my sister, she’s likely to fall in love with you Nicola.” Mireille chuckled.

    “Fuck you, Mireille, just because she paid me the compliment and you are jealous. Keep your mouth shut.” Karine replied.

    Their competitive nature and aggressive spirit were now in full confrontation mode and I was worried we would see a full-scale battle here in the patisserie. Watching them fight I couldn’t help myself and my maternal instincts kicked in.

    “Enough!” I shouted and they both froze before looking at me stunned.

    “We are having an important conversation together that means a lot to me and I hoped to you?” I said.

    “Sorry Nicola, you are quite right. The problem is so is she, I enjoyed that kiss a lot more than I should have done and my loss of composure made me get defensive. My sister has a habit of pushing all my buttons.” Karine said looking back at Mireille.

    It was my turn to flush now. Normally my control of situations would have allowed me to take this in my stride but my dominant was parked during this encounter, so I was feeling somewhat confused and even vulnerable by Karine’s more than direct advances.

    “Well I am flattered you enjoyed my affections Karine and I am sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable. Just know that today is very important to me because of what you have said and committed to.” I replied.

    “It’s important to us too, Nicola. This relationship goes both ways.” Karine replied and Mireille nodded.

    Following that rather intense discussion we digressed onto my favourite topic of music and in particular, jazz, whereby I shared some of my favourite French artists like Estardy, Gainsbourg, Lai, Legrand, de Roubaix and of course Geminiani. Quite remarkably, the twins had heard of most of them and given their connections back in France had actually met Gainsbourg and Estardy, which I was most impressed with. I invited them to come around and join me for a music night at some point and they both accepted keenly.

    Of course, I would need to keep that night separate from my dominant excursions with Astra and Joanne for fear of fucking with everyone’s head. I had a little chuckle to myself.

    We then finished up our food and I grabbed something nice for Beth before we headed back to the office. As the momentous events of the day started to take form and meaning in my mind I allowed my dominant to surface, which gave me an air of confidence and a swagger, as I walked along beside the twins. It was almost like they were my bodyguards, a mountain on each side of a delicate flower. Well, a delicate flower with a nasty sting anyway I giggled.

    As we entered the office foyer I paused, deciding whether to go back directly to Beth’s office or check whether Aurelia was back from lunch. Mireille made her excuses and kissed me on both cheeks French style before departing, whilst Karine stood beside me smiling. I had decided to go back to Beth’s office for a while as it wasn’t yet 1330 and I had agreed to meet Aurelia at 1400.

    When I looked around at Karine to say thanks again she looked back at me awkwardly and a little uncertain. My immediate read was that she was still thinking about the kiss I afforded her. My dominant couldn’t help itself.

    “You may kiss me again if you wish Karine. Just make sure that if you do I feel your full passion or don’t bother.” I said firmly.

    The words were barely off my lips before she wrapped my small frame in her mighty arms and kissed me so passionately I was afraid she was going to remove half my face. I embraced her back and held on for dear life, while I gave her as good as I got. I almost had to physically push her away in the end. She clearly didn’t want it to end.

    As I held her at arm's length I said, “Well that was really something Karine. You have made quite the impression on me today, in more ways than one.”

    “Not as much as the impression you have made on me Nicola.” Karine returned, offering her strongest flirtatious intentions.

    “Be careful what you wish for Karine. I have a very naughty side that I can’t always control. If you want to get closer to me, we will be playing on my terms.” I said being both sincere, as well as mischievous.

    “Fucking hell Nicola, what is it with you? I am supposed to be concentrating on the M&J bid this afternoon and now all I am going to be thinking about is you.” Karine grumbled, as her face flushed red with excitement.

    “I won’t warn you twice Karine.” I smiled and then kissed her gently on both cheeks French style before walking away. “Get back to work!” I shouted cheekily and turned and winked at her. I felt the weight of her stare on my back all the way down the corridor until I was out of sight.


    As I stepped through Beth’s open door I strode across the floor still carrying much of my renewed confidence, then set her French salad and fruit flavoured water down on her desk.

    “Thank you, Nicola,” Beth said acknowledging the lunch I had brought back for her, so she could focus on the bid preparations. She then continued tapping away furiously on her laptop still in deep thought.

    I sat down and continued to work on my own contributions whiling away the time before I went to see Aurelia. Beth then paused and addressed me.

    “We had quite the meeting in your absence, Nicola,” Beth said.

    “Really Beth, how so?” I replied

    “Well Allegra couldn’t speak highly enough of you and Aurelia couldn’t speak lowly enough. Strange eh?” Beth smirked.

    She was clearly fishing, as she loved the dominant battles and interchanges within her team. To her, it was like an Empress looking down onto the arena at her warring gladiators wondering who would emerge as her champion.

    “Well, it’s funny that someone who speaks so lowly of me is constantly coming around asking you if I can go and help them. I know who I would believe.” I smirked back.

    Beth laughed and sat back putting her feet up on her desk.

    “You are without a doubt the brains and the strategist Nicola. They all underestimate you, myself included and you simply go about your business plotting their downfall and picking them off one by one. I love it.” Beth said.

    Fucking hell, Beth must be some kind of mystic to see all that, as I hadn’t mentioned anything to her of Astra, Allegra, Karine or any of them for that matter. I had even avoided telling her about the shit Aurelia was giving me to avoid needing to justify my weakness. How did she know? Perhaps she was just guessing and waiting for me to confirm?

    I decided to proceed with caution, “You think too much of me Beth. You are quite right I am nobodies fool and anyone who fucks with me will soon learn that, but I am not yet the strategist you say I am. But you could teach me.” I replied.

    “I am thinking more and more that I want you by my side, Nicola. You are fucking dangerous in more ways than one even if you can’t yet see it yourself.” Beth said.

    “I have my moments Beth and you know if you ask me I will take my place at your side. What exactly did Allegra have to say about me then?” I asked curiously wondering how well my threats had translated into actions.

    “Well Nicola it was quite remarkable actually, as I wasn’t even aware you had made any impact on Allegra before today, but it appears your support for her and her team has been quite invaluable. I even texted Karine to check you guys weren’t pulling a fast one on me and she also confirmed the same. I am now starting to regret my choice before to work you as a foot slave instead of putting you to better use with the team, as it would have benefitted me much more. Anyway hopefully that is water under the bridge now, I know you will make the right choices to show me your leadership potential, so Friday will be more a formality than a problem.” Beth said.

    It was clear that Beth was not softening on her conditions for me being offered the role as her right-hand and that was something I am glad I was aware of before speaking to Aurelia.

    “I am disappointed you doubted my abilities Beth but pleased you can now see more of my full potential given the choice you will make on Friday. It is important to me that you know what you will be losing out on if I don’t get offered the role. Anyway, I need to get down to Aurelia’s office now, I am already running late. You also need to head down to see Allegra and her team to finish off the bid draft read through for final sign off in the morning. The presentation is tomorrow after all.”

    “Hmm, quite Nicola. You are becoming quite bossy as my PA, but I like it. Firm hands get more done over soft words any day. Keep up the good work and hope it all goes well with Aurelia.”

    “Oh, it will, rest assured of that,” I said putting a confused look on Beth’s face, as I departed.


    As I left Beth’s office Allegra dashed towards me and pulled me to one side. “Did I do ok for you this morning Nicola?”

    “Yes Allegra, keep up the good work. I will be watching you closely and don’t be late with my report this evening, it will only unwind the favour you have built up with me so far, and you don’t want that do you?” I smirked.

    “So are you ok then if I er…you know…speak to Beth alone to discuss me and her…” Allegra stuttered.

    “Stop fumbling you idiot. Stand up straight. Be proud and confident. She hates weakness remember? Go in there and make her want you. Don’t beg for it. Now fuck off and make it happen. I am sure your pussy could do with some fun after the day you’re having.” I chuckled and disappeared off towards Aurelia’s office, as Allegra shouted, “Thank you, Nicola.”


    I was halfway down the hall, when Grace literally jumped out of nowhere and into my face. What is it with all these mad fucking bitches I thought?

    “Nicola, can we talk please?”

    I was just about to punch her in the face, suspecting she was attacking me when her words stopped me dead in my tracks. The last I had seen Grace, I had just given her lover the orgasm of her life and she had run off crying, pissed off she hadn’t got to cut my tongue out. Given all this, I first needed to get her alone and then tread with caution given what a mad bitch she had become.

    I looked around and found one of the communal meeting rooms we could use, so we entered and I closed the door behind us.

    “You’re taking a fucking chance coming into a closed office with me aren’t you Grace given what you did to me on Monday?” I smiled threateningly.

    “Well, maybe, but you are going to want to hear what I have to say, Nicola.” Grace insisted.

    I thought about beating the fuck out of her there and then. She was definitely a bag of nerves, so I knew she didn’t fancy her chances. Thinking things through though I recognized there was potential opportunity here that could give me longer-term leverage. Kicking her face in would only give me short-term gratification and I could do that at any time.

    “Well, it better be fucking good bitch, as after what you put me through on Monday I want to rip your fucking face off! Get on with it.” I shouted at her.

    “Ok Nicola, calm down and I will explain,” Grace asked.

    I grabbed her neck and threw her up against the wall; my body and mind were now rife with anger and bile giving me significantly more strength than I would normally have. I was starting to lose it with Grace as my dominant wanted to let off, as I relived the diabolical shit they did to me.

    “Listen carefully you sniveling cunt.” I snarled into her face as I squeezed her throat hard between my fingers. “You better have something fucking amazing to tell me or else. Even if I get slightly bored with what you have to say I will beat the fuck out of you here and now, clear?”

    “They have fallen in love with each other.” Grace spluttered in desperation.

    Suddenly all my strength capitulated though my anger remained, as her words sliced through my heart. I eased up on her throat and her body relaxed a little as I held her against the wall. Inside I knew that I had fucked things up between us on Monday when I unleashed on Chris to please Beth but now I was faced with the consequences of my actions I didn’t want to hear them. I wanted to know there could be a way back and one I had control of. Grace was now throwing huge amounts of water on that fire.

    “How do you know Grace?” I asked, in a much more controlled and calm tone.

    “Ease up on my neck a little please and I will explain,” Grace asked.

    I let go of her neck and placed my palm on her chest to ensure she stayed in front of me under my control.

    “It’s been going on for a while and I guess I just didn’t connect the dots. I think I was in denial. Aurelia has been more and more distant with me for some time now and her treatment of your partner has ranged from almost caring to the downright extreme. We had a party last night and Seraphina, Porsche and Constance came over. It was a strange affair and I don’t want to upset you…”

    I then interrupted her, “Just get the fuck on with it Grace.”

    “Well it was like a sex party and we all took turns…well using him. But listen it was mostly just foot stuff like normal…though there was other stuff as well. But my point is that Aurelia pretty much left him alone all night, just teasing him. I started to hope that what I thought was there, was all in my mind, as she was making him do stuff with everyone else and not her.”

    Grace then paused seeming like she had something important but nevertheless difficult to share.

    “Come on, I am getting impatient now.” I threatened.

    “Well, it’s Constance. That bitch has a screw loose. She was being pretty fucking nasty to your boyfriend all night then at the end she asked permission to fuck him with a dildo and Aurelia accepted.”

    “What the fuck!” I said, starting to really lose it and feeling very defensive about Chris.

    “I know, but let me finish. After Constance…well fucked your boyfriend he disappeared for a while. He looked pretty upset.”

    “No fucking shit.” I sneered.

    “When he returned Seraphina said he had earned a reward. Instead of taking the foot sniffing she was offering he asked for a meaningful kiss with Aurelia. Initially, we all laughed thinking she would kill him.”

    Grace went silent temporarily as she galvanized herself for the final difficult words she had left to summon.

    “Well, she didn’t. She kissed him for what seemed like forever and then they basically declared their love for each other in front of everyone.” Grace finished.

    Tears were now running down my cheeks but I was in no mood to sob. Even with my broken heart, I was full of anger for what these two bitches had done to destroy my relationship with Chris.

    I then spoke calmly and collectedly but with more anger than I think I have ever carried in my life.

    “Be very careful how you answer this next question Grace, for it may be your last. Why are you telling me all this?” I asked.

    She paused, then gulped, as if to appreciate the gravitas of the situation she was now in.

    “I am telling you this because I want to help you get your boyfriend back and so get my Aurelia back as well.” Grace pleaded.

    Her treachery and weakness were fucking me off now more than I could handle. At least when she was a nasty fucking bitch to me, she was being honest about it. What makes her think I would be stupid enough to trust her on anything, let alone conniving against her lover? I felt insulted and enraged by how much of an idiot and a lackey she thought I was. My hands went back around her throat again and I squeezed harder than ever, making sure she would choke as she heard my next words.

    “You stupid fucking cunt. If you think for one second I would trust you on anything you are more foolish than even I thought you were. You are the whole fucking reason I am taking all this shit from Aurelia in the first place. Snivelling back to your big sister for protection just because I threw a threat or two at you. Fucking pathetic!”

    “I tell you what is going to happen though. I am on my way to Aurelia’s office right now and I am going to tell her exactly what a deceitful lying cunt you really are. She can then decide for herself whether to keep you around or snuff you out. I know what I would be doing.”

    Grace’s body slumped so all her weight was in my hands around her neck, in the end, I let her fall, as it was too uncomfortable to keep her pinned against the wall. As she fell she dropped to her knees and then started sobbing and begging at my feet.

    “Please don’t tell her what I said, Nicola. I just want her back and your boyfriend’s love is pulling her further and further away from me. I will do anything, please.” She sobbed.

    “Listen, slut. If Chris wants to fall in love with her then that’s his business and not ours. It breaks my fucking heart to hear that but I am also woman enough to know that you can’t force someone you love to love you back. Secondly, I don’t need any help from anyone regarding winning his love back. That’s on me and I will do what I can to help him know how much he means to me then leave the rest up to him. Whatever he chooses I will respect it, even if it kills me because that’s what love is Grace. Not the fucking deceitful shit you are dealing out.” I shouted, as she sobbed below me.

    “I beg you Nicola give me another chance. I see now you are right. Please, I will do anything.” Grace pleaded, like her life depended on it, which knowing Aurelia it probably did.

    She is a sniveling worthless bitch but the prospect of abusing her with my dominant was actually more appealing than throwing her into the pit of hatred that was Aurelia, especially after what she had done to me.

    “Look at me, cunt.” I snarled. Grace looked up with tears streaming down her face barely able to focus.

    “So you will do anything to prevent me spoiling your little backstabbing party for Aurelia then will you?” I asked.

    “Yes Nicola, just please don’t tell her. She knows I am desperate and there is every chance she will believe you and kill me.”

    “Oh, I don’t think she will just kill you slut. Aurelia’s too fucking nasty for that. Treachery from someone she trusts is just about the worst fucking crime you could commit and you know it. You made a big mistake today coming to me for help, as now you are sitting pretty between hell and fucking hell. I guess you consider my wrath more digestible and sufferable than hers then right?” I snarled.

    Grace didn’t answer fearing anything more at this point would only jeopardize the slim hope I wouldn’t tell Aurelia and fuck them both over. My choice was now simple. Do I screw Grace and fuck Aurelia with the news she is a lying bitch or do I use Grace for my own amusement and any leverage I want to get over Aurelia? Well as Beth says, I am a strategist, so it’s a simple choice really.

    “Ok, hell it is for you then slut. Let’s start with the simple stuff like you are now calling me Goddess whenever you address me. Next up you can have some of your own medicine, lay down there beneath me.” I ordered.

    Grace looked quite fearful now given what she had done to me on Monday night. Pretty much anything would be possible at this point but then it’s not like she had much choice if she wanted me to stay quiet for her. As she lay down I stood over her and slammed my boot down on her chest being sure to catch her nipple underfoot. She winced and groaned with the pain before placing her hands around it to try and alleviate the pressure.

    “Take it off!” I commanded.

    Unlike me she didn’t even try and resist, she was now consigned to her fate and knew I was too strong for her even if she did want to run. As she unzipped my boot I released my damp, sweaty sock that had picked up plenty of additional scent over and above their previous toxicity. It would be nothing like as bad as her skanky ass socks and feet but plenty enough for me to have fun with.

    “Now give me your hands, slut,” I ordered and though confused, Grace reached up towards me and offered her hands out.

    I grasped her wrists hard to ensure the grip would be nice and painful then I planted my nasty sock foot into her face and pulled with all my strength on her arms so that my stench drove deep into her soul.

    “How does it feel to be on the arse end of nasty stinky feet for a change then slut? You have been doing this shit to my partner and just about every other fucker you can right? Well, don’t bother answering given you can’t with my foot smothering your ugly face. Just sniff up all that fucking disgusting odour, it’s all you will be able to smell from now until the end of the day and will serve to remind you of what you have look to look forward to in your miserable existence.”

    I smeared and wiped my socked foot all over her face, as I pulled on her arms hard giving her little relief and hardly any ability to breathe unless of course, it was through my feet. I was so fucking angry I didn’t even get off or find it amusing. I just wanted to hurt and degrade the bitch. As I yanked continuously on her arms eventually they went limp. She was totally beaten.

    As I released her and allowed her body to slump to the floor I placed my foot on her face one last time and pressed down hard to tease out another whimper from her body. “Kiss it and tell me who owns you fucker.”

    Grace pushed her lips to the side to place them on my sole, as her head couldn’t move. She then made a kissing sound and said, “You own me, goddess. Just please don’t tell her.”

    I put my boot on and walked over her back on my way to the door. She yelped as the heels dug into her flesh. “Wait for my instructions bitch. If you don’t come to heel when I call your life will be fucked by both of us.”

    I then laughed as I left.


    I was now a good thirty minutes plus late for Aurelia, so was expecting fireworks from the get-go, as I turned the corner and stood in front of her office. The door was closed so I knocked on it. A few moments later I heard her reply. “Come.”

    I opened the door and saw to my surprise a very relaxed and smiling Aurelia. I stopped initially waiting for something to happen like she had set a trap for me to which she giggled. I made my way about halfway across the room and then stopped.

    “Take a seat loser,” Aurelia said and smiled at me conceitedly.

    I knew as soon as she started pushing my buttons I was going to give her a good mouthful of abuse, it was just a matter of when. Inquisitive to understand more of her mood before I stifled the atmosphere with my own anger, I took a seat and looked back at her. She was playing with a pendant on a chain and almost holding it up like she wanted me to notice the fact. I didn’t give her the satisfaction of my curiosity and just simply waited.

    Aurelia looked annoyed that I wasn’t engaging on whatever game she was playing and so leaned back and propped her shoes up on her desk then started popping them off her heel. I am sure it was another little mental game showing me her soles and making annoying noises with her feet to break the discordant silence but continued to ignore her anyway.

    Our waiting game went on for a good few minutes with neither one of us speaking or averting our gaze from the other. A little while later she picked up her phone and tapped away on it briefly before throwing it back on her desk. A few moments after mine bleeped and on picking it up I read the message,

    “So you do know how to read a fucking text then you disrespectful cunt.”

    I almost wanted to laugh at just how petty and grating her wind-ups were, if they didn’t annoy me so fucking much.

    “Is there a reason I came down here today or was it just to listen to you pop your fucking shoe on and off?” I sighed rolling my eyes.

    Aurelia then looked at her shoe and smiled as she magnified the torture by exaggerating the movement and increasing the volume.

    “Well you can always crawl over here and suck my toes for me loser if you want to stop me doing it?” Aurelia smirked. “If you suck them well enough you may get my pussy wet, which may earn you another chance to serve me with your tongue loser.”

    “Can we just dispense with the loser tag for once you fucking mad bitch?” I shouted.

    “Ooh, hostilities. That tells me my little name for you has found a way to really fuck you off. I love that. Thanks for telling me just where your buttons are loser.” Aurelia then laughed.

    “Fucker!” I snarled and she only laughed even louder. Argh!

    “Tell you what, come and sniff my toes loser and I will call you by your real name, whatever that is, while we talk this afternoon. How’s that?” Aurelia laughed.

    “Sniff them yourself bitch. I have done enough of that shit for you to last a lifetime.” I snarled.

    “Very well loser, your choice. I had no intention of calling you by your real name anyhow. Loser is much more apt for you than cunt.” Aurelia laughed.

    I was getting so fucked off now; I was either going to kill her or have to leave. I got up to go, to which Aurelia said, “Ok sit down loser. I just want to talk today anyway. I know even someone as stupid as you can only be convinced into handcuffs and bondage so many times before you wise up. Anyway you will certainly want to hear what I have to say.”

    Aurelia then motioned to the seat in front of her desk. As I approached she dropped her legs down onto the floor as I sat, she then kicked off her shoes and then placed her feet not two foot from my face.

    “Like my Pedi loser?” Aurelia asked.

    I had to admit it did look pretty damn good and being a fan of dark colours the purple would have been something I would have also chosen.

    “Yeah I suppose, bet it was expensive?” I said tossing away the question like a discarded wrapper.

    “Oh no it was free actually. Chris did it for me. He is rather skilled in making toes look beautiful don’t you think? Which is a simply perfect arrangement, as he loves to suck and sniff on mine all the time. I even let him choose the colour just to make him feel special.”

    It’s difficult to put into words just how upset I was at having to listen to what the fucking bitch just said. Aside of the fact that she got a free pedicure from Chris, she is now calling him by his name signalling a complete change in their relationship; also she is rubbing my face in the fact that he is worshiping her when by rights as the property of my dominant he should be worshipping me and finally her wanting to make him feel special just says how much she now cares for him.

    “I suppose you are going to ramble on now about the fact he bought that fucking pendant next are you bitch? You haven’t stopped playing with it since I walked in here.” I sneered.

    “Oh this is more than a pendant loser. This is a symbol of commitment, respect and love. It is quite simply priceless.” Aurelia beamed looking down at it and thumbing the outer engravings.

    “Yeah well you would think all that shit wouldn’t you? Deluded crazy bitch.” I snapped.

    “Deluded am I? Well you better take a deep breath bitch because reality is going to cut you like a knife. Inside it says, ‘To the woman who stole my heart. Now you have it always.’ His words not mine loser.” Aurelia said, as she opened the pendant and showed me. She then sat back and wiggled her toes, smirking whilst she watched my reaction.

    In fact my reaction was split almost right down the middle. Half of me was angry and full of hate for the woman in front of me who essentially had stolen my Chris’ heart away. She was an expert manipulator and he really had no chance from the get go, once she got her claws into him. My only hope was that he could hold out or that she wouldn’t fall for him. Neither of those hopes ever really had a chance of succeeding. The other half of me was utterly devastated I had let this happen. I am sure if I hadn’t turned on Chris like I did and made more of an effort to let him know how much I loved him, he wouldn’t have made that final decision to let her win him over.

    In my mind these two halves would naturally give rise to two quite different outcomes. If I allowed my hate to rule then revenge would be the only logical way forward. I would fuck Aurelia up so badly using all my newly acquired power to destroy her, then take Chris back as my slave and bend him to my will like she did. The second path would be a harder road and would need more cunning if I was to win Chris back purely on my love for him and expose Aurelia for the nasty horrible bitch she is. If Chris knew half of what she had been doing behind his back to me I am sure he would see her in a different light.

    “Well I am not going to give you the satisfaction of my tears, if that is what you are waiting for slut.” I said calmly not wanting to show any reaction.

    “Oh tears, anger, fight anything…but give me something you stupid fucking woman. You told me before you are a dominant and that I should fear you. What the hell happened to her then?” Aurelia said angry her cause célèbre was being met with such a muted response.

    “You just don’t know when to quit do you Aurelia?” I asked.

    “What the fuck is that supposed to mean?” She responded now with her own anger rising.

    “You sit there with your promotion, your friends, your influence and most of all a man of true beauty, love and affection at your side and you can’t stop for even one moment to appreciate what you have. Every part of you is defined by hate, power and cruelty. It is all about the next battle, who must suffer and a never ending pursuit of power that will only corrupt. If you can’t learn to know when you have won, you will never find happiness when you do.” I said calmly.

    “Fuck you Nicola. You have no idea how much I have had to suffer for this moment and you won’t snatch it away from me now it is here.” Aurelia shouted her face red with rage.

    “The funny thing is at this moment I am stronger than I have ever been and I could bring all that might crashing down on you and obliterate everything that is worth something to you before I crush you to dust but I won’t. You see you have only won because I allowed it to happen, in many ways I wanted it to happen. In my own fight to understand who I am, I have lost who I was and so who Chris fell in love with. I don’t deserve him anymore, as I am not sure I can be the person he deserves to have in his life. I understand he now believes that person to be you Aurelia. That means you have a side to you worth loving, as Chris is someone with a true heart and he would only give that to someone truly remarkable. Look into yourself and understand it is that part of you that you should always be not this stupid, power crazed, deluded fool you present yourself as.”

    “How fucking dare you!” Aurelia screamed now with tears forming in her eyes.

    “I dare because I have nothing left to lose, you have taken it all from me Aurelia. You have my whole world right there inside that pendant and now I must learn to live with that fact. Know this last thing though, if you keep fighting me I will crush you mercilessly and you will lose him because I will not stand by and let my one true love dedicate his life to something so hateful.”

    Aurelia was just about to start her own backlash before I stood up and brought my fist down hard on her desk with all my might, creating a mighty noise and scattering all the papers on top around the room, “NO! I haven’t finished!”

    She actually looked shocked momentarily; I guess this is one of the few times in my life where my bitterness, hurt and anger were even scarier than hers. I then got down on my knees in front of her and placed my lips on the ball of her foot and kissed it tenderly. Again she looked shocked but now also confused.

    Submitting to her foot I then said, “I kiss your foot as a symbol of your victory. You have won Aurelia and now it is time to stop. Give him all your love and learn to be, everyday in everyway, the person he deserves and not the one before me now.”

    I then got up silently and turned. Aurelia was shouting something but the hurt in my heart and head were drowning out any noise that my senses could have grasped anyway. Anything she said was irrelevant, superfluous and pointless she just needed more time to realise the fact.
  10. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    That was another brilliant chapter. Kudos to you, wildyone!

    The foot choking scene was quite fun for Nicola and quite difficult for Henrietta. But Hen made it through without vomiting and earned the lovely reward of…making Nicola breakfast. I had to laugh at that one. Of course, Nicola did then allow Henrietta to lick her feet and then her pussy – so it did turn out great for Henrietta in the end. As Nicola said, Henrietta was all smiles and why wouldn’t she be? Nicola was being the perfect goddess. :)

    Although I did expect it, the text from Astra to say she would fully submit to Nicola was a wonderful thing to see. That combined with Henrietta’s submission to her dominant dealings had Nicola practically skipping into work, which is some very funny imagery indeed.

    Ever since the chapter “The Trials of Nicola Delmont” it seems that each time there is a scene involving Nicola and Beth, Nicola improves her standing in Beth’s eyes. This was no exception. In fact, Nicola managed to spin the situation of having to spend time with Aurelia into some self-promotion at the expense of Aurelia. That was great quick-thinking by Nicola.

    The meeting in Allegra’s office was fantastic. Nicola was finally able to put Allegra in her place, thanks to her lovely princess Joanne. And of course I loved every moment of that scene. The boot licking, Nicola’s five demands to Allegra (what is it with these dominant women and their five demands?), and the stinky sock worship were all terrific. The cherry on top was this line from Nicola: “I want a text report to my phone by close of business each day to detail what you have done to support my cause starting tonight.” And it even seems as though Allegra is willing to submit to these things, especially as Nicola softened on the second demand (not to try and win Beth’s affections).

    The time Nicola spent with Karine and Mireille was very enlightening. I did have a feeling that something was there between Karine and Nicola and it appears I was correct. In fact, Karine now seems quite infatuated with Nicola. I wonder where this will lead? Could Karine actually submit to Nicola as her goddess? What a twist that would be! But more importantly, Nicola has the full support of the twins who consider her a part of their Sisterhood. If I were a gambler, there is literally no way I would bet against Nicola considering who she is now allied with! :)

    The after-lunch chat with Beth was another great one. I loved this, of course…

    “Well Allegra couldn’t speak highly enough of you and Aurelia couldn’t speak lowly enough. Strange eh?” Beth smirked.

    Oh Beth, you know it’s not strange. Beth pretty much knows all, and sees all. And she is very impressed with Nicola (“They all underestimate you, myself included and you simply go about your business plotting their downfall and picking them off one by one. I love it.”). It does seem that Beth’s right-hand position is Nicola’s to lose, as Beth has now termed Friday’s decision as a formality. I did like the fact that Beth seemed confused when Nicola said that all would go well with Aurelia that afternoon.

    The encounter with Grace was quite the table-turning from their previous meeting. This time, Grace was trying to suck up to Nicola to get her help in breaking apart the relationship between Aurelia and Chris. And while the news of what happened between Aurelia and Chris did upset Nicola, all it served to do for Grace was get her some abuse under Nicola’s sweaty socked feet. At least Nicola agreed for the time-being not to inform Aurelia of Grace’s attempt to sabotage Aurelia and Chris’s relationship. Oh, and now Nicola has another on-demand slave in the office, aside from just Allegra. :)

    Then we come to the final scene in Aurelia’s office. Clearly, Aurelia started by wanting to wind up Nicola with the verbal jabs including many uses of the word “loser” and several instances of “sniff my toes” and “suck my toes”. This did piss off Nicola, but seemingly not quite to the degree Aurelia was hoping for. The next phase was Aurelia showing off her pedicure to Nicola, and bragging about how Chris did for her and even chose the color. The final phase was Aurelia bragging about the pendant, and how priceless it was to her...and then showing Nicola the inscription.

    I am sure at this point, Aurelia was expecting Nicola to either go off on an epic tirade or crumble in a sea of despair. Instead, Aurelia’s smugness was met with reason, logic, and a concession from Nicola that Aurelia had won. This only served to rile up Aurelia big time...“Fuck you, Nicola. You have no idea how much I have had to suffer for this moment and you won’t snatch it away from me now it is here.”

    The ending was a complete shock to Aurelia, and even I was quite surprised by it:

    I then got down on my knees in front of her and placed my lips on the ball of her foot and kissed it tenderly. Again, she looked shocked but now also confused.

    Submitting to her foot I then said, “I kiss your foot as a symbol of your victory. You have won Aurelia and now it is time to stop. Give him all your love and learn to be, every day in every way, the person he deserves and not the one before me now.”

    I am sure this was strategy on the part of Nicola, but there was a lot of truth in her words to Aurelia – at least, from Nicola’s perspective. I mean, this whole paragraph was just magnificent…

    “You sit there with your promotion, your friends, your influence and most of all a man of true beauty, love and affection at your side and you can’t stop for even one moment to appreciate what you have. Every part of you is defined by hate, power and cruelty. It is all about the next battle, who must suffer and a never-ending pursuit of power that will only corrupt. If you can’t learn to know when you have won, you will never find happiness when you do.”

    The words in those last two sentences are true for a lot of people – not just Aurelia. It seems when people finally get everything they want, they still find themselves unhappy. Nicola is wise…very wise…and her intelligence will bode well for her. I think she is now playing the situation with Aurelia as smart as anyone could, and she is just waiting for Aurelia’s nastiness to be the undoing of the relationship with Chris. It falls onto Aurelia regarding whether she can become a less hateful and power-hungry bitch so that she doesn’t eventually lose Chris.

    Once again, thank you for another tremendous update with lots to think about and look forward to.
  11. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    I think you should win an award for all the amazing comments you provide on this board and I am particularly spoilt (in a nice way) in this story. This last post was outstanding - thank you!

    I did enjoy picturing the confused look on Hen's face when she gets asked to make breakfast - my 3 favourite Hen looks are confused, surprised (like when she pops her head up or around the door) and finally sheepish. Nicola has a particular favourite as well.

    Nicola delivers for Hen in the end when the foot gagging experiment turned more into nasty than nice - it shows she cares deep down for her slave and will only bring Hen closer to her.

    The skipping to work was a funny piece of imagery indeed and shows Nicola's playful side in action - I am pretty sure that's why she loves having so many jokes at Hen's expense as well, especially in their morning fun time. Astra wanting to come back to Nicola but in a more submissive way should make for some pretty crazy evenings entertainment :)

    You rightly point out that Nicola is actually learning how to deal with Beth and perhaps even win her over. She is also pretty shrewd not to overplay her hand knowing Beth is likely to crush her if she tries. Nicola's political savvy is now emerging in a number of ways - managing Beth and positioning herself for the right-hand role; developing relationships with the players in the office (Karine, Mireille, Seraphina) and of course in other ways yet to emerge.

    I really loved the Nicola and Allegra scene as well. I have never been a fan of office bullies who trample over others on their way to the top so she also had it coming. That is perhaps the same reason Joanne dislikes her - she has good morals too. I did laugh at your comment on the 5 demands and I have probably overplayed that hand a little in the story but they are quite fun to write. Perhaps Nicola is learning something from Aurelia after all? The text at the end of the day was a great way of monitoring what she Allegra is up to - believe me she is just about the last person in the story you can trust but at least Nicola knows that.

    You were very acute to pick up on Karine's affections for Nicola as far back as the Masqued Ball and this is where it starts to play out. Of course, I won't spoil the surprise but it's quite a read. Nicola now as you say is pretty formidable in terms of allies and power - just what will she do with all that potential - something more philanthropic or something devious and malicious?

    Beth loves her teases - constantly gauging reactions and assessing situations - the feedback on Aurelia and Allegra was quite comical. She does indeed see all - and you are right she should not be underestimated. As for the right-hand role, it is now Nicola's to lose having given almost everything up for it. Beth's confusing relates to the fact that perhaps even she is not yet fully up to speed with the rate of Nicola's accent given it has all fallen into place so quickly.

    Again I really loved Nicola giving it to Grace - though of course, I feel for her she is quite a conniving and devious woman and Nicola's reaction is quite understandable given what Grace has put her through and been responsible for. It seems Grace was too preoccupied with her own ends to understand the inner feelings of her target ally. Now she is well and truly in shit street with Nicola - not the best place to be after what she has done. But good fun for us readers!

    It's a lovely summary of Nicola and Aurelia's exchange you have provided as she does indeed escalate due to lack of a reaction. This is definitely part of the reason her final top blowing at Nicola happened. Nicola then after being pushed to the very limits rationalises the whole situation much to the annoyance of Aurelia. The final submission to Aurelia was a shock to everyone including Aurelia and symbolises Nicola's final admission to herself - it is not an act of true submission as she makes clear after but a watershed moment that becomes defining in her life.

    Having achieved that point of realization she is now determined to give Chris all she has left by trying to help Aurelia understand what she has won. Nicola, however, suspects she won't see it in the same way and leaves a grave threat 'if you keep fighting I will crush you mercilessly' hanging in the air. We now need to see how this defining moment shapes the story to come. I agree with you though that Nicola was quite magnificent in how she managed herself through all this - perhaps for me, this was her finest moment so far.

    The truth that happiness can only exist because unhappy does and that even when people achieve happy they typically move the bar is the key moral of this chapter of course. I agree with you that Nicola has played this about as smart as she could without getting drawn into a war she doesn't really want. It is a testimony to her love for Chris that she would back off and allow Aurelia to continue their relationship rather than break his heart by destroying her. By taking this approach - you rightly indicate that unless Aurelia can learn how to win she will destroy what she has with Chris without intervention anyway.

    Thank you once again my friend

  12. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 58 - The Sisterhood

    I made my way back to Beth’s office and sat down to do some more work. It was late afternoon now and I only had an hour or so to go before I planned to leave for the day. I managed another thirty minutes of that hour before I sent the work I had compiled to Beth by email, packed my stuff up and left. I was fucking sick of the sight of this office and needed some fresh air.

    On my way home I opened my phone and reread my message from Astra. The part where she said it would be an honour to join me and show how much I mean to her was something I needed to feel right now. Whilst my dominant demanded pain and suffering to cleanse itself of the hurt, my heart needed love and affection. I started thinking about how I wanted the night to go.

    My phone then pinged and glancing down I saw a new message from Allegra. Opening it up I read an endless amount of drivel about how pro-Nicola she was and that she was going to make sure I got her full support including for a promotion. I really couldn’t be bothered with it right now so closed it down and carried on my journey.

    As I strode along I started to reflect on the power I had amassed in such a short space in time. My chance meeting with Joanne in the French Bakery, where Henrietta works, had opened a door to a fighting world I never knew existed. Now my charms and naughty dominant had converted that opportunity into friendship, loyalty and even love. Joanne, Sarah, Anita, Astra, Karine, Mireille and even Henrietta were committed to me by love and loyalty. Grace and Allegra were puppets I could bend and flex to my will, as they had fucked with the wrong person and would now serve me like they deserved.

    Finally, there was Seraphina who, just by the way she looked at me every time I caught her staring, I knew wanted me more than all the others put together. She could have anyone, her charisma and beauty were something that couldn’t be denied but I had tamed it once and I knew I could do it again.

    I grabbed my phone from my pocket and dialed her number. She didn’t answer the call and I felt a little pissed but then moments later she called me.


    “Yes, I was with Porsche. I just needed to get away for five minutes. I was hoping you would call me or come see me.”

    “Oh, really why is that?”

    “Fucking hell, do I really have to spell it out? I can’t stop thinking about you, Nicola. I want you.”

    “Careful how you talk to me Seraphina or I will put the phone down.”

    “I am sorry Nicola, don’t you want me too? I need to know.”

    “Oh yes, I want you alright. In fact, I would like to have you squirming right now under my control, as I wrestle every ounce of pleasure and lust out of that beautiful body of yours.”

    “Fucking hell Nicola. Er…sorry, I mean...well me too. Can I come and see you?”

    “Not yet, but soon. Are you free on Saturday?”

    “I am now.”

    “Good, then I will let you know where to meet me. You will dress for me like I am your first date. I want you to make an impression on me that will take my breath away. I know you lust for the pleasure I can give you Seraphina but I want more than that. It is the love within your heart I desire. If you are not prepared to give yourself completely to me, don’t you dare agree to come.”

    There was silence on the phone as though Seraphina was deep in thought considering my demand.

    “I will be there and be prepared, Nicola.”

    She then hung up on me. I laughed to myself. Fucking hell she was good. Seraphina was quite simply the queen of the sirens. She was right of course I would need to be prepared, this woman had charms and seduction in every pore of her body. I would need to be strong, assertive and utterly devastating if I were to control such an untameable and resplendent creature.


    I was feeling slightly better already. I revisited the fact that much of what Aurelia had gloated over I was already aware of from what Grace had said and also what I knew to be true anyway. Though she had Chris’ heart I was still doubtful of her ability to keep it, as such I needed to speak with Chris one last time before I could partition that part of my life behind my wall.

    I gave the door to my apartment a nice firm knock and moments later my beautiful Henrietta opened the door. It was now time to start recognizing what I did have rather than what was missing from my life or tonight would be a washout.

    “Hi Hen, my beautiful sister!” I said and flung my arms around her.

    She was already on the way down onto her knees as a precaution knowing I had been a particularly bitchy goddess this morning so my embrace was actually dragging her back to her feet.

    “Oh, Nicks. Wow, that’s such a lovely welcome. I wasn’t quite expecting that!” Henrietta said.

    I took her face in my hands and kissed her lips lovingly. I held it for over a minute until the passion was making her uncomfortable. As she backed away a little she said, “Is everything ok Nicks?

    “Well I had a bit of an up and down day Hen, but the main thing is that coming home to you makes me realize I have a lot to be thankful for,” I said.

    She gave me a huge smile and immediately hugged me back then kissed my lips. This time we both let the kiss run for a while until we were both feeling a little aroused and needed to calm things down.

    “I love you so much, Nicks.” She said.

    “I know that Hen and it makes me feel special. That’s just what I needed today of all days.” I smiled.

    She was shifting from side to side and glancing incessantly down at my boots. I could tell she was hoping my dominant had come home so decided a little teasing was in order.

    “Let’s go sit on the sofa and talk eh Hen? Any chance you can make me a coffee? I need perking up for tonight. Astra and Joanne are coming back.” I said.

    “Yes of course Goddess,” Henrietta replied almost subconsciously, as her desires answered my question instead of her head.

    “It’s great that they are coming back, I guess you made quite an impression on them,” Henrietta said, as she disappeared into the kitchen.

    When she returned with my coffee I was sat on the sofa so she joined me. Almost the whole way across the room her eyes were glued to my boots. I chuckled inside thinking she must be horny as fuck. Normally I let her have a release in the morning but after she sucked my toes and got me aroused I became the priority. I bet she was thinking about these nasty socks all day.

    “Thanks, Hen,” I said as I took the coffee. “Wow, it was hot today right?”

    “I guess so, I was working most of the day and didn’t manage to get out during my break. The other guys were saying it was a scorcher though.” Henrietta said still distracted and vague in her response as her mind was clouded with lust.

    “Bad fucking day for boots anyway Hen. It’s like a swimming pool in these things with this heat. I should have stuck to shoes really but my socks were so fucking nasty I felt I needed to trap all the stink in to avoid anyone in the office getting offended by it.” I said pissing myself laughing inside.

    “Oh right Nicks,” Henrietta said with a bright red face now so fixed on my boots she may as well have been talking to them instead of me. “I am not sure what to say.”

    I then crossed my legs and started kicking my boots towards Henrietta subtly. As I did so I made circular movements with my ankles and pointed my toes just to draw her attention in even more. She was completely mesmerized, I am sure if I had put some soothing music on I could have hypnotized her there and then.

    “Anyway, I guess I will need a good shower before tonight. Given how vile these socks are. I am sure Joanne and Astra would be quite sick if I made them worship my feet. Or do you think I should have a bath instead?” I asked.

    Henrietta pulled a face like her dog had just been shot. The thought of all my lovely stench being washed away after so long marinating in my boots was an unforgivable crime in her book though of course, she would never question me.

    “Oh yes, quite Nicola. I can run your bath for you if you want?” Henrietta replied.

    Henrietta was almost never angry of mad with me. Only on a few recent occasions her love for me had got the better of her and she had admonished me for my own benefit but when it came to her feelings she had never dropped her guard. It was barely perceptible but her switch from Nicks to Nicola was quite deliberate and showed me underneath she was quite upset with me not bringing goddess home and making her worship my feet. If I hadn’t known her as well as I do and looked for the ever so slight cues it would be impossible to tell.

    “You are not angry with me are you Hen?” I asked.

    “Sorry Nicks. No, why do you say that?” She replied.

    As quickly as she had exposed her frustration she had gathered it back in and masked it from me again. She was now fully immersed in my needs again and only worried about why I may have sensed her anger.

    “Oh, you just don’t seem your usual chirpy self. It’s like you are distracted or something.” I said.

    “No, it’s nothing really. Shall I go and run that bath for you?” She asked again.

    She wanted to get away now. She was feeling vulnerable and exposed by her desires and my questions were provoking her to think it was all too evident. Henrietta really didn’t want to come across as needy, let alone angry with me. She loved me too much for that. She was essentially hiding her own feelings and pushing her needs into the background just to please me. That’s why she is so special. Selflessness like hers was not only unique, it was sublime.

    She had now already earned my feet by now, I just needed a little more fun before I let her have them. I placed my boots up on her lap and she froze looking down at them almost like the arousal shock had pinned her to the chair, a bit like Astra the night before.

    “You know Hen. I would have loved to have asked you for a little foot rub before my bath but I am sure even you would feel a little put off by their smell.” I smiled.


    “Yes, Hen?”

    “Are you teasing me?” Henrietta said, looking a little sheepish. I so loved that look. I got a little tinge seeing her face.

    “I tell you what Hen…” I paused and waited for her to look at me again with that look I loved so much.


    “Get on the fucking floor you slut. My feet are swimming in stink and it’s your job to clean them off before our guests arrive. Run me a fucking bath indeed! Why should I bath when I have your worthless tongue to serve me slut? There is enough rank stench and filth on my feet to fill your sick mind and stomach for a week. You are my fucking property and you do what I say! Right now I am saying SNIFF MY FUCKING FILTHY FEET WHORE!”

    She really almost wet herself. I thought for a second she was going to faint as she went all limp and heady with the prospect of fulfilling her sexual urges. She almost collapsed down on the sofa with my legs still lying across her. The melting effect on her body meant she actually slid underneath my feet and dropped to her knees before me.

    “My goddess, I have been thinking about you all day. Every second was filled with my love and desire for you. I am sorry if I displayed that to you in some way tonight and it displeased you. Since I have known you, your power, charm and allure have really amplified. I am starting to worry I won’t be enough for you anymore. It seems everyone loves and worships you so much and I cannot compete with them all for your affections. I have nothing like the might they possess or the looks of the others.”

    I slapped her face so hard she fell back across the room. I stormed over to her and grabbed her hair and started yanking her towards the bedroom. She was screaming with the pain as her full bodyweight was being dragged along. Once in the bedroom, I dragged her up to her feet and pushed her roughly onto the bed.

    She was both worried and yet excited about what lay ahead. Henrietta knew all too well when I was in this kind of rage anything could happen ranging from the worst of pain to the most exquisite of joys.

    I jumped on the bed and ripped her blouse off as buttons darted in every direction across the room. I then literally tore the clasp of her bra to shreds and tossed it to one side.


    “Shut the fuck up. Not one more word from you bitch!” I ordered as she rested back into her heady mix of fear and apprehension.

    Her skirt and knickers were similarly torn from her body and cast away until she lay there naked with just her white socks and shoes on. I mounted her body and clasped my hands around her neck and started squeezing firmly.

    As I applied more pressure she started to choke and then I saw the first true signs of panic, as she started to lose the ability to breathe.

    “Don’t ever fucking question my love for you bitch, ever again! I would rather destroy you than live without you. You will never serve another. I am your life, your world and everything in it. Nod if you agree.”

    She nodded as her body started shaking with the lack of breath; it was taking all her resolve to remain still as her life force ebbed away.

    “Right don’t you fucking move a muscle whore!” I screamed into her face as I let go of her neck.

    I then slid down her body and licked her nipples softly with my tongue. As I flicked them her body flinched in sync and she moaned. She didn’t move though I could tell she wanted to sway with the rhythm of my affections. I then placed my tongue on the top of her stomach and traced it all the way down to the top of her soft brown wispy pubic hair. I immersed my face in her muff and slid it back and forth feeling the warmth of her body and the softness of the hair.

    Her body then tensed as I continued my journey to the top of her pussy. My tongue now was resting on her clitoris; I could feel her body pulsing with the intensity of her beating heart. I sucked her clitoris hard and subjected her to a number of lip vibrations, which were driving her body and mind fucking crazy. She was almost screaming with the pleasure. I don’t think she had ever been pleasured in this way by another person and was pretty sure she was still a virgin.

    I gathered her thighs, which were much softer than mine into my hands and squeezed them towards me as I nuzzled into her pussy and licked the full length up and down ravenously. I sucked hard on her clitoris and felt her arousal submit to my attention. She was approaching her climax now but it was stifled in some way like she was holding back.

    I stopped temporarily and spoke to her, “You are mine and now you will have the fucking orgasm of your life. Submit to me you beautiful bitch.”

    She relaxed slightly and gave way to her feelings, I continued kissing, licking, sucking and vibrating her pussy, furiously writhing and squirming my body across her legs. She then paused again but this time it was the calm before the storm. Her body contorted with such force she actually threw me down off the bed temporarily and I had to quickly climb back. As I embraced her pussy in my mouth again she screamed deafeningly loud and dug her fingernails into my back. It felt like she was literally clawing my skin away and probably would have done had I not have still been wearing my blouse. Her screams went on and on and echoed around the room. Her orgasm seemed like an endless loop of pleasure so intense it felt like pain. Finally, she collapsed into a fit of tears, sobbing uncontrollably.

    I licked her tenderly as I listened to her cries and then I mounted her again and looked down on her face. She could hardly look at me until I grabbed her cheeks in between my fingers and made her.

    As I stared cold and hard into her eyes I said, “I don’t just love you, Henrietta, I worship the ground you walk on and tonight I worshiped your body so you could experience intimately the feelings I have for you. Never question my love for you ever again.”

    I then got up walked through the door and slammed it behind me leaving her in a pool of her own tears.


    I guess Henrietta must have been too afraid to come out of the bedroom to face me as she didn’t emerge and time was getting on. Astra and Joanne would be here in a little under an hour and we needed to start our preparations. Well, she needed to I chuckled. I grabbed two coffees and took them into the bedroom. Henrietta was curled up on her side, looking into deep space and as filled with thought as her eyes were with tears. Her crying now was more muted and reflective as I sat on the edge of the bed and parked one of the coffees on the side table for her.

    “Your coffee goddess,” I said to her and she looked up at me in surprise.

    “Sorry I meant bitch.” I then added and she smiled back at me.

    I then stroked her hair and brushed her cheek. She was about to talk when I stopped her with my finger on her lips.

    “If that is some needy shit or an apology you better keep it to yourself because I am not interested in either.”

    She smiled back and lay silently again for a while, as I watched her deep in thought. Eventually, she spoke.

    “You gave me what I needed today in the same way I gave to you what you needed before. I will never question you again Nicola and most certainly you will never need to lower yourself to deal with my needy shit again.”

    “Well fuck you bitch. If I decide you need some support then I am going to dish it out in the way I want and there is fuck all you can do to stop me.” I said.

    She chuckled. “I did really like it even if I know I shouldn’t.”

    “Well so did I, which means I might just be punishing you with my tongue again when the fancy takes me bitch.”

    Henrietta went red and even a little shy as she gave me her sheepish eyes. I got a few goosebumps and I shivered a little. She giggled seeing her effect on me.

    “You like my sheepish looks don’t you Nicola?”

    “Shut the fuck up. I am in control here.” I said not wanting to drop my guard.

    She smiled seeing through my thinly veiled defense and made a mental note.

    “Does this mean I am not a virgin anymore?” Henrietta said after another lengthy pause.

    “No, but I am going to be taking care of that soon as well. I can’t have you sloping off and giving that to just anyone.”

    “Nicola, it has to be you. I couldn’t bear to think of it being with another.”

    “Good, that’s settled then. Now get your fucking arse busy with the food they are going to be here in less than an hour. I don’t even have time for a bath now what will all the fuss you caused me.” I smiled and winked as I disappeared back into the living room.


    I changed into a simple yet stunning little black dress that stopped high up my thighs and left my socks and boots on, partly for Henrietta’s benefit but mainly because I didn’t want to have to smell them. It wasn’t exactly a great match but at least my boots were black as well.

    I joined Henrietta in the kitchen to see how she was doing with the food. It wasn’t often I came in to check on her as a goddesses place should be on the sofa. As I stood over her, she became a little nervous with me looking on. She was really moving at a pace and preparations were coming along nicely. It looked like we were having lamb steaks tonight with new potatoes and asparagus. As I hovered over her looking at our planned food she looked down to see what footwear I had on and then drew a big smile seeing I had not yet changed out of my boots.

    I smacked her arse hard and said, “Concentrate on the food slut, one thing at a time.”

    She made a little yelp sound with the shock of the smack and then said, “Thank you goddess. It is a real honour to receive my punishment from your hand. May I kiss it and thank you?”

    I placed my hand in front of her and she adorned it with a number of kisses and at least three thank-yous. I hadn’t thought of it before but she did actually always receive my thrashings from my crop and never my hand. True I had slapped her face plenty of times but it was a rare treat get a smack on her arse. I made a mental note myself.

    Having satisfied my curiosity with the dinner menu I returned to the living room to take my rightful place on the sofa, casting an order for red wine over my shoulder on the way out.

    Henrietta was almost on the sofa at the same time I was opening the red. She was still horny as fuck for my feet as she kept grabbing sneaky glances at my boots as she opened the wine. She was actually trembling a little as she poured the wine and luckily for her a drop missed the glass and splashed onto my boot. If it had been my carpet it would have been ten strokes from my crop.

    She went into a little panic as she looked at me for confirmation of how I intended to deal with the transgression.

    “Leave it there. They will be cleaned soon enough anyway bitch. Now get back to the food.” I snarled.

    She set the drink down and disappeared quickly back into the kitchen. As I sat there drinking my wine I recalled Aurelia berating my vulgarity at a lack of refined grape knowledge when she drugged mine whilst at her house.


    “Yes, Goddess?” Came the reply from the kitchen as Henrietta poked her head around the door.

    “How much do you know about wines?” I asked.

    “Oh, quite a bit. You have to know in my line of work, especially working in a French bakery and restaurant.”

    “You will teach me what you know,” I ordered.

    “Very good goddess. Just let me know when is a suitable time and I will tell you all I know.”

    Just then there was a knock at the door. Henrietta didn’t need telling she diligently approached the door and dropped to her knees before opening it. Astra came in first and offered her cowboy boot out to Henrietta to kiss, which she obliged. Astra was wearing a rather fancy red blouse this evening with her faded designer jeans. Both looked new like she had bought them, especially for the occasion. It’s nice to see my princesses making such an effort for their goddess I chuckled inside.

    Joanne soon followed and unluckily for Henrietta was still wearing her infamous Lacrosse socks and sneakers combo. They were arguably the only feet worse smelling that Grace’s but it was a close-run thing. She too had what looked like a new outfit on, a red silk dress, which also stopped at her upper thigh with a red lace trim on the arms and hem. I watched her legs as she moved towards Henrietta so she could kiss her sneaker and marveled at the incredible muscle size she possessed.

    Henrietta bent down to kiss Joanne’s trainers and wrinkled her nose as she did so. I laughed as neither of my princesses could see her face.

    “Stink fucking heaven part two for you bitch.” Joanne snarled down at Henrietta, as a little shiver ran down her spine. Again it was clear to me but lost on them.

    I waited in my seat with my legs crossed looking and feeling relaxed as Astra and Joanne approached. Joanne looked fairly chilled out given she now knew what to expect even though I had turned up the humiliation on her last night. I guess you could say she looked a little excited all the same.

    Astra, resplendent in her full 6’ 2” frame looked positively petrified. I think the reality of presenting herself before me again and being forewarned of the consequences was now dawning on her. Not wanting to give them too much help I waited patiently in my seat, wine in hand, waiting for their greeting.

    Astra stood above me still trembling a little, eyes wide, red-faced and slightly sweating. She seemed lost for words. Joanne, in the end, got impatient and bent down kissed my boots and said, “Good evening goddess, thank you for inviting us back this evening.”

    Astra still seemed frozen to the spot. I chuckled allowing her to see my amusement before adding, “Are you going to cast a shadow over me all evening Astra?”

    My words were like a slap in the face as she literally dropped to her knees with a crash and adorned my boots with multiple kisses. I wasn’t sure if she was even coming back up until her head appeared after close to a minute.

    “Goddess, my head has been in a dream since I left here last night. I haven’t been able to think of anything else since but you. I can’t really believe I am back so soon, I guess I am a little overcome.” Astra said stammering and spluttering her way through the words.

    “Take a seat princesses. You both need to relax with some wine. For suck sake, you are putting me on edge.” I chuckled and they both laughed back giving release to a tonne of nervous energy.

    Henrietta picked up on my queue and quickly returned with two fresh glasses and poured them both a drink. Joanne took a large gulp and Astra downed hers in one. Henrietta looked back at me and I nodded to which she refilled Astra’s glass and topped up Joanne’s. I had a little thought not to serve fine wine to nervous slaves, as the consumption rate was a positive waste of fine grape.

    “Ok princesses, we need to have a little talk before we begin this evening, ok?”

    They both nodded furiously, seemingly full of compliance and waiting for my lead. Their desperation to please me was warming.

    I then got up and kissed them both on the lips passionately for longer than they were expecting. My embrace was heartfelt and very affectionate, which both relaxed and stimulated them both. I then returned to my seat and looked back at their stunned and adoring faces.

    “I want to start with a thank you for your support, loyalty and love. You both addressed my problems with immaculate efficiency and effectiveness. Allegra, Karine and Mireille could not have been more attentive to me today, albeit in different ways of course.” I then giggled.

    Astra and Joanne smiled and started to properly relax for the first time this evening. Astra wanted to speak but didn’t know how to begin.

    “Listen, princesses, please speak freely for now. When I say we are going to have a talk it means just that. We will address other matters in due course.” I said.

    Astra then breathed out to shake off some more nervous energy and then replied, “Perfect goddess, I am glad to hear they are giving you the respect you deserve.”

    “Well it’s a little more than that, apparently I am part of the Sisterhood now princess, would you care to elucidate?” I asked.

    “I am really sorry Goddess I should have explained before I spoke to them. I had two choices when I rang the twins. Either I just told them to look after you, which I am sure they would have done and left it there or I tell them you were now part of the Sisterhood.”

    “Yes…” I said provoking further information.

    “Well I knew having spent all night awake thinking about you, and us and well… your incredible aura and charm, that a babysitting arrangement wasn’t going to be anywhere near the right answer. You see we need you probably more than you need us.”

    Astra paused seeming to gather her thoughts. “The Sisterhood is a collective of fighters who are bound by blood to protect, honour and respect each other. As far as might and strength are concerned we are pretty much untouchable but we have nothing of your leadership, charm and guile qualities goddess. The others always look to me for direction, as I am the strongest, but I realized last night that we need someone more like you to lead us. I told them you should be part of the Sisterhood, which Karine immediately vouched for anyway; you must have made an impression on her already. Mireille will always be loyal to her sister and soon agreed as well. I didn’t go as far to say you would lead us but I did rather commit you to our group.”

    I was rather stunned to hear all this and had every emotion shooting off in different directions through my mind. On one hand, I was rather fearful of being bound by blood to such a powerful group of women but then I was very proud to be so revered and respected for my leadership qualities, even to the extent that Karine would vouch for me and her sister would back her up. Was this genuine first-hand respect or was it more the influence of Astra?

    Remaining calmness personified on the exterior, despite my internal conflicts, I then said, “So as the leader of the Sisterhood what exactly would you be expecting of me?”

    “Well goddess, firstly I should apologize for even putting in this position in the first place. I am really very sorry. I should have consulted you beforehand.” Astra said

    “Yes quite, now address my question.” I requested curtly, as my presence started to occupy the authority that was being bestowed upon me.

    “Our group needs a vision and a purpose. We get asked to do all sorts of stuff from protection, competitions, exhibitions and personal appearances all the way through to the less palatable stuff like collections, underground fights and such like.”

    “Well, I won’t be leading a Sisterhood that goes around beating the fuck out of people for money Astra. We need to immediately expand that vision to draw on the intelligence of the existing group and recruit new women to take on business interests, political influence and image development.” I said definitively.

    “You see. I was right. You are exactly the right person to lead us goddess. I really wouldn’t have a clue where to start on such ambitions. I don’t even know what image development is.” Astra said, as Joanne listened attentively.

    “Well image development needs to focus on how we can influence how women are seen in the public domain through media, literature and culture. We need to set ourselves up as role models for young women and give life to the goals of those students to ensure they realize their full potential. I am far from having the clout and influence I need today to start such lofty ambitions but I know some people who can help provide the catalyst for our development.”

    “Just tell us what we need to do Nicola and we will be behind you 100%,” Astra said her jaw agape in awe and respect for my knowledge and vision.

    “So how many women are there in this Sisterhood Astra?” I asked.

    “Well, there is a core group, which I refer to as the elite, which includes myself, Mireille, Karine, Joanne, Pandora and Vixen. Karine has vouched for a colleague called Nadine to be considered but I have yet to meet with her.”

    “Ok well from now on if I am going to agree to lead the Sisterhood I want to have final say on all recruitment, even the elite. Do you agree?”

    “So you will lead the Sisterhood then goddess?”

    “Well let’s just say I am most interested at this point but need some time to think. I just want to be sure of the conditions before I agree.”

    “Of course, yes all recruitment will need your approval and you will have the final say.”

    “I also want to be able to recommend women into the elite and will expect your backing Astra. I will, of course, consult with you first as my right hand.”

    “Agreed, I am sure if you are recommending them goddess they can only be excellent choices.”

    “Ok good. Tell me about Pandora and Vixen then Astra. I know the rest.”

    “Pandora comes from a wealthy family in the UK, a bit like Karine and Mireille in France. She is a businesswoman who combines running her family’s wealth fund and real estate with some job in the city.”

    “Hmm, she sounds interesting…and Vixen? That’s quite a name.”

    Astra laughed, “Yes, that’s not her real name. She is an underground fighter like me and as hard as fucking nails. Oops, sorry goddess. I didn’t mean to swear.”

    “Ok Astra, please finish.”

    “Well, she also instructs a number of female-only kickboxing and MMA classes though much tougher than Joanne’s group…”

    “Hey…” Joanne interrupted, looking a little pissed off.

    “Well, she knows that’s true. That’s where I spar and train myself now.”

    “Ok Astra, so how many are there in the sisterhood overall including those outside the elite?”

    “Well many of Joanne and Vixen’s classes are either involved or want to be. Pandora had proposed some ideas not too dissimilar to yours before but they never got off the ground. She said she could bring in a number of other women to do that if we wanted to expand in that direction. I guess there are around 70 or so today with immediate interest from another 50 or so.”

    Fucking hell I thought, 120 women, that’s a small empire. What the fuck are they planning to do with all that potential? Not much by the sounds of it and I can now see why Astra wanted someone else to lead. I needed to get my thoughts together and put my proposal to the elite to assess whether I should get more involved.

    “Ok Princesses, here is what I want to do. Joanne, please work with Vixen and assess the full potential of the wider group from your classes and look into neighbouring classes for potential expansion routes. I want target numbers and a general guide to what they can bring to the sisterhood beyond fighting. Look for exceptional talent including business leaders, wealthy backgrounds, political and media influence and anyone who generally stands out from the crowd.”

    “Astra, ask Pandora to brush up on her prior proposal and bring it along to a meeting of the elite I want to hold on Monday night here. If there are key women required to make that happen, tell her to bring references for them so we can review whether they are a good fit for the elite. I want her emotionally invested in her vision and prepared to put her wealth and influence behind it.”

    “I will speak with Nadine and gauge what her intentions are and what she can contribute before I decide whether to vouch for her. I will also speak with Karine and Mireille, as they have a lot of excellent business skills and influence to bring to the party, which we are not even close to leveraging today. Astra, I think you should have another conversation with them to explain the fact you have asked me to lead, I am not sure they are clear on that yet, let alone supportive.”

    “I will also be bringing someone else along on Monday who will be a perfect fit for the elite and her involvement will be an essential pre-requisite to me agreeing to lead. Over the weekend I will put my plans and proposals into outline so we can share and review together before agreeing on the way forward on Monday.”

    Joanne and Astra looked like someone had hit them around the head with a truckload of bricks given the shock of my short-term actions. I guess they were impressed if somewhat daunted.

    “Can I get a pen and paper to write this down please goddess?” Joanne requested, so I called Henrietta over to sort that out for her.

    “Er…Goddess, may I be permitted to speak freely?” Henrietta said.

    “Of course Hen. Speak your mind.”

    I was in full power dominant mode now having parked my playful sadistic side and wanted everyone on board and active with my vision. With every second my mind was lining up new targets, opportunities and actions, I needed time to pull it together. My reference to Henrietta as ‘Hen’ was deliberate to ensure she felt a part of what I was proposing and also I wanted her involved somehow. My guardian angel was arguably the most important person in the whole relationship map that was unfolding.

    “Thanks, Nicks. Well, I was listening to what you were saying and I noticed you didn’t mention online, technology and other spin-offs.” Henrietta said.

    “Sorry Hen, I am not sure I follow. What are you saying?”

    “Well I know a whole bunch of women mostly online, you know the Internet and Web who we should also mobilize. They can do a whole bunch of stuff for us on social networking, online presence, communications and as you referred to it image management. On top of that, we should look at female-led or branded products and services. I also know a few guys who are into the whole hacking scene and can fast-track information, accesses and online influence for us.”

    It was now me who was stunned. I don’t think for a second Joanne and Astra had the foggiest idea what Henrietta meant but I did and it was genius, “I thought you didn’t have any friends Hen?”

    “Well they are not friends as such, as we only talk online but I do own and lead a bunch of social groups with some pretty good membership numbers. I know a whole bunch of those guys could be of use to you even though they are mainly geeks like me.”

    I smiled and felt like a proud sister, “Ok Hen I want your proposal ready for Monday. You will attend the elite group meeting and present them to the attendees. If we like your ideas I will be vouching for you to be accepted as a member myself. Anything else?”

    Henrietta went sheet white and looked like she was going to have a panic fit. I guessed she was completely overwhelmed with the responsibility and opportunity I had just thrown at her so casually. After all, she waited on tables by day, but then Sophia was a shop assistant. This was about finding special women and Hen was definitely one of those.

    “No? Good.” I said finishing her sentence for her while she stood frozen to the spot.

    “Anything else before I get another wine then?”

    After allowing all three frozen faces a few more seconds to crack, which they didn’t, I got up and went to the toilet.

    “Be prepared when I come back. All three of you better be in full fucking slave mode. I am ready for some wicked fun!” I then laughed and exited.


    I don’t think I have ever felt so energized as of that moment. Astra’s introduction had opened a world of opportunity, influence and power to me I never dreamed possible. Furthermore, I had made an impression on these incredible women that didn’t put me in some kind of background role for the vision but front and centre. I was actually having doubts for the first time that I could back up what I just said but for now, they had to be kept private, as any weakness or lack of confidence would destroy any credibility of my leadership potential. These women needed to see my respectful and considered dominant, as far as business was concerned. As far as play? Well, they would soon find out.

    As I emerged from the bathroom all three women were in deep conversation, I guess conferring and relaying understanding on my last demands. I returned to the sofa and addressed all three women.

    “Before we finish our business I want to ask you one simple question. Do you all believe in me and support me 100% in taking the Sisterhood forward from your first impressions of my leadership?”

    Astra was the first to speak, “Absolutely Nicola. I never really had any doubts to be honest and the way you responded tonight was much more than my greatest expectations.”

    “Me too. No question.” Joanne added.

    I then looked at Henrietta who was quite surprised I wanted her input. She thought carefully for a few moments to compose and craft her response before saying, “I always knew you were a remarkable woman Nicola. Tonight was no surprise to me at all. In fact, I believe strongly that your initial thoughts are only the beginning of something quite incredible and I will give everything of myself to make that a success.”

    “Very well. That’s all I needed to know.” I then paused and smiled briefly before my playful sneering dominant emerged on my face.

    “Slave. Get back to the food, I am hungry and want to eat soon. We can talk about your inputs over the weekend.” I barked at Henrietta.

    She span around and then immediately dropped her head and replied, “Yes I am sorry, goddess. I am right on that and will be back soon to prepare the table.”

    I then turned so I could address my two princesses. As I sat there I picked up my wine, which Henrietta had refreshed for me then took a moment to compose myself and prepare my thoughts.

    “Ok princesses. It is now playtime and I am feeling particularly naughty and nasty tonight given all your adoration and belief in my leadership potential. You will need to learn that stroking my dominant ego can have dangerous, as well as incredibly sexual consequences. Anyway first things first, will you be joining me on the sofa for our discussion or will you be kneeling on the floor beneath me?”

    Without hesitation, both Joanne and Astra dropped back down to the floor onto their knees, then looked at each other and smiled.

    “I don’t know what the fuck you think is so funny? You can start by wiping those stupid disrespectful smiles off your faces right now! When I am addressing you, you are listening. There will be no talking unless I address you and give you permission to speak, clear?” I said.

    Both women nodded, their faces excited and aroused in equal measure as my dominant started to fill the room.

    “Now as we only met last night Astra and you have chosen to return beneath me so soon, I will allow you one last time to have the attention of my respectful and playful dominant. If however, you submit to me fully then expect no remorse on my punishments, restraint on my berating and depths to which I will degrade and humiliate you. Our playtime will be completely private to us here tonight either way where you may explore your submissiveness and I will let my dominant run rampant. I don’t do extreme and I find dominants that do, distasteful, hateful and disrespectful so don’t expect that from me. I will, however, demand full compliance with my wishes, devotion to my needs and love from the bottom of your heart. If at any time I feel this not to be the case, you will be asked to leave. Now feel free to speak only.”

    “Well goddess I thought about this all night as well and I trust you fully. I know that your dominant will really stretch the boundaries of my submissiveness as I am new to this but I am completely captivated and compelled to worship you. I don’t want a restrained goddess, I want to see and feel the fullness of your dominant. I promise to remain compliant and respectful throughout come what may. I want to completely submit to you.”

    I reached forward and slapped Astra hard around the face, I put much more into it than I normally would and it stung my hand, as I needed her to feel it. I then spat in her face hard and asked, “Is that what you want you fucking slut?”

    Astra’s face went bright red and she closed her eyes momentarily almost to embrace the moment and feel the humiliation I was bestowing on her. She wriggled slightly on her heels and the arousal shot through her body and down into her crotch.

    “Oh goddess, yes. Thank you.”

    “Very well, you will be my slut for the evening. Now I want to speak to my whore. Move aside.”

    Astra shuffled slightly as Joanne crawled forward to face me. “Now you whore have had the pleasure of dominating others so you know what you will be submitting to. Nevertheless, I will give you the same choice. Playful or fucking nasty?”

    “Goddess. I like Astra have thought about this with all my heart and I wish to submit myself to you fully.”

    I then slapped Joanne around the face with the same force I did Astra and spat at her as I smiled.

    “Very well. You have now both been given every opportunity to either walk away or dilute the potency of my dominant. From these choices, you have chosen to remain and submit to me fully. I will now entrust you to see my darkness and wickedness, as I would do the bitch in the kitchen. I hope you have chosen wisely as I have no intention of holding back now and it would be regrettable to destroy a beautiful relationship with poor choices.”

    Astra motioned to me like she wanted to say something.


    “Goddess I just want to assure you we are totally prepared to submit to you fully. Joanne and I have discussed this at length and can assure you it will only bring us closer together. We now know the true heart that lies beneath your dominant and we love and trust you as a friend and goddess. Tonight only amplified those feelings and I think I can say we have both fallen for you big time. All that said the intensity of feeling that comes with full submission is something we both want to fully immerse ourselves in. We accept with love and devotion whatever attention you decide for us.”

    “Well we will see just how fucking tough you stupid worthless sluts are, won’t we? Don’t think that your physical resolve will be all you need to serve me either. Your mental strength and unbridled love will be paramount to you dwelling in my darkness. Now clean my fucking boots you sniveling whores while I decide how to play with you.”

    I looked deep into their eyes for any signs of reluctance or defiance but there was none. It was almost like I was looking at Henrietta though I suspected they wouldn’t have anywhere near her level of resilience. Despite their strength, she was the strongest fucking bitch on the planet regardless of her self-confidence issues.

    “Thank you, goddess. It would be my honour.” Astra said, as she bowed her head and started licking my left boot. Joanne then took the right with a statement of equal respect and reverence.

    As I sat there watching them licking my boots diligently I felt strangely awkward. These women, after all, could kill me with one punch or in Joanne’s case a stranglehold, so why did they want to submit themselves to my wicked attentions? I knew why I wanted to dominate them. Fucking hell, commanding slaves as hard as they were was sending my power gauge through the roof. I was already wet and horny as fuck and we had only just started, though in earnest the tributes they paid to my business vision and leadership qualities had also been incredibly arousing to my dominant.

    I wondered whether it was some kind of inverse power thing? When you spend every day dominating and destroying other women maybe the one thing that is always missing in your life is the ability to curl up and submit to another, especially one you trust. Perhaps it was almost maternal; they wanted a figure in their life to tell them what to do? Some kind of Freudian crutch linking back to the attention they got as children? Maybe they were just plain and simple sexual submissives and got off on being dominated, they may have harboured the secret for years being too proud to admit it given their reputation. Whatever it was I didn’t give a fuck, just as long as they did whatever I said.

    Henrietta came back in temporarily and didn’t actually flinch one iota as she approached to report progress on the food preparations.

    “Goddess, I can now have your meal ready within ten minutes. Would you like me to dish up and serve at the table?”

    Astra was slightly distracted by the news until I kicked her cheek and said, “Keep licking boot bitch, I didn’t tell you to stop.” She immediately refocused back onto my footwear like a good little slut.

    Returning my focus to Henrietta I said, “Ok slave, you will join me on the sofa for dinner tonight as I would like to have some company and listen to a little more of your technology proposal. The worthless dogs beneath me will be eating their food from the underside of my dirty boots. Bring two bowls of their food blended within.”

    “Very well goddess. I will be back immediately to serve you as ordered.” Henrietta said then disappeared.

    “Ok sluts, off the boots then kneel and await my orders,” I said then clicked my fingers.

    Both came up immediately and knelt in front of me. The sexual tension was written all over their faces, it was quite funny to see. Fucking hell, how were they going to get through a whole night of this I wondered? They would need about three fresh pairs of knickers with all the dripping their pussies would be producing. I chuckled to myself.

    “Either nod or shut the fuck up. Are you having fun?” I asked.

    Both nodded furiously and I laughed at them. “Correct answer.”

    It was time for a tease to set some hope and expectation. “If you are very good sluts and really amuse me, I will give you both the orgasm of a lifetime. Meanwhile keep being desperate, pathetic and full of helpless arousal, it will just make the end that much sweeter for both of us.”

    Both princesses went a much darker shade of red, as they started to process how good their release was going to be, neither really understood how merciless I could be to revoke that at any time. I started to consider just how nasty I wanted to be to my fledgling slaves tonight. Should it be ‘give them a taste and they will come back for more’ or was it rather ‘treat them mean and keep them keen’?

    Henrietta returned initially with the bowls and set them down in front of my sluts. As she did so I said, “Cheek.”

    Henrietta bent down and I slapped her hard across the face, “I am your fucking priority slave. My dinner comes first. Bring me my crop and my dinner immediately.”

    She came back moments later with my dinner on a tray with the crop sat by the side and set it down on my lap.

    “Hand,” I ordered and she held it out in front of me. I then proceeded to thrash her palm five times, upon which she winced on each stroke. “Thank me then get your food slave.”

    “Thank you, my goddess, I am so sorry to have disappointed you. I was very wrong in my oversight and fully deserved what I got. It won't happen again.”

    I waved her away, as she nursed her hand, then Henrietta joined me around five minutes later. I noticed her hand looked wet so I guessed she had run it under the tap to dampen the stinging I had left on it.

    “Did I give you permission to run your hand under the tap slave?” I asked.

    Henrietta set her tray down and knelt before me with her palm out. Astra and Joanne watched on as I struck her hand a further ten times. Henrietta was hard as fuck but I could see the last three really hurt her a lot. I also noticed Astra very subtly lick her lips, as she watched, though I couldn’t tell if this was more in desire of the punishment or her arousal at watching me administer it to Henrietta. Time would tell I thought.

    “My punishments are for a reason slave. If I crop your palm it is to teach you to respect me as your priority. Washing that reminder away under a tap is fucking stupid and frankly very disappointing. I expected you to set a better example for my sluts than this.”

    Henrietta’s head dropped to the floor. “I am so sorry goddess. I have let you down tonight and now I feel truly terrible. May I suffer for you further to prove my intention to show my complete devotion and set the right example?”

    “No. Sit down. I want to relax and eat or my food will go cold.” I said.

    As I ate the lamb steaks, which were quite superb, I pressed the toe of each boot into the two bowls in front of me to coat them with the now cold food then let them sit there in front of my two sluts. They waited patiently with their eyes fixed on the food. I even had a little chuckle seeing how keen they were. When I then clicked my fingers both sluts were back on my boots in seconds.

    I then proceeded to eat my delicious food, serving my sluts theirs from my boots and discussing more of Henrietta’s technology ideas over the next twenty minutes or so. Who says’s women can’t multitask?

    Henrietta had clearly been giving her proposal more thought while she was cooking, as she started to elaborate on exactly how we could use social media to build our image and promote the fighting schools, business ventures as well as looking into social responsibility schemes for young offending females. She then went on to explain that she could use several of her message boards to farm talent for our business ideas especially if we wanted to expand into software and systems development to combine with the consulting services I was already involved in with the twins. Finally, and perhaps most interestingly, Henrietta discretely told me a little of her hacker friends. She said to me that they could get access to pretty much whatever personal and professional information I wanted and do it in a way that would not be traceable. It still sounded pretty illegal so, for now, I made a mental note and closed that topic suggesting we keep that to ourselves instead of including that on Monday.

    Henrietta seemed very pleased with my feedback and support whilst my dogs thoroughly enjoyed their cold food served from the toe and sole of my boots. As I had finished dinner now and wanted to relax a little I really need to get these boots off. It was Henrietta’s reward time but not before a little show.

    “Ok Princesses.” I started and saw Joanne and Astra’s faces drop. I was so distracted by Henrietta’s ideas I forgot just how nasty I was being to my warriors and used the wrong label for them. I wouldn’t be making that mistake twice.

    “I want some fun. I understand that you two worthless tramps can fight so I would like to see a little for my amusement. You will only be allowed to wrestle as this will give my whore a chance against my slut.”

    Joanne smiled, as she knew she had an advantage over Astra when it was strictly wrestling only. Astra was clearly still up for the challenge and licking her lips again.

    “Now I am guessing you are wondering what the winner’s prize will be?”

    They both nodded with enormous smiles. Their ability to hold their tongues was rather impressive for a first outing. I expected to have a raw palm by now slapping their faces for either talking without permission or interrupting me.

    “Well, you will both be serving as my footstools very soon while my slave removes my boots and sniffs my rather potent socks and feet. This is a reward for her loyalty, love and submission, which in time you will also earn. You will, of course, watch her pleasure, as it will help provoke your own arousal and ensure your hunger for release continues to grow. When she has given me three orgasms she will then bring dessert in from the kitchen and paint it onto my beautiful feet. I think we have some delicious raw chocolate cake this evening right slave?”

    Henrietta looked completely overwrought. She probably figured her day couldn’t get any better than the attention of my tongue earlier and now all her little foot sniffing dreams were coming true on top.

    Barely able to speak with excitement she responded, “Yes goddess that’s right.”

    “Very good. Well, the winner of our little wrestling match will get to lick the warm chocolate cake from my stinky toes while the loser will watch from the other side of the room. Now before we start, a few little rules. Firstly no breakages, respect my house and my property at all times. Slave make some space for us by moving the table, chairs and other things back.”

    “Second, you will fight for ten minutes only. If there is no full submission, I think that’s what you call it, then I will decide the winner.”

    “Finally, don’t go too rough. This should be fun to watch not excruciating. All clear?”

    Astra looked at me like she wanted to speak again so I gave her permission.

    “Goddess, may I speak freely?”

    I was now intrigued, so allowed her.

    “Well goddess you have kind of set a pretty awesome prize and we are both likely to try and half kill each other to earn it. I don’t want you to worry when you watch it’s just who we are as fighters. I know you are very loving and caring and may want to stop things but there is no need. It will look pretty brutal if you have not seen this kind of thing before but Joanne and I love each other and we would never take it too far. We will, of course, respect your property as ordered.” Astra said then bowed her head.

    Even though everything she said was true my dominant was furious. She had patronized me and highlighted my supposed weakness in front of the others. I could either thrash her for doing so as a lesson or just suck up what she said like it meant nothing to me. I decided to play it cool.

    “I know you are trying to protect me slut but I assure you there is really no need. Remember you are here for my amusement and don’t presume to set boundaries under my authority or make assumptions about my strength and resolve. You have a lot to learn about me and one of them is just how fucking hard I can be when I need to. Now proceed with my orders or I will be displeased.”

    “I am really very sorry goddess. It was wrong of me to say what I did and now I deeply regret it. I did not want to infer in any way that you lack strength. In fact, I think we would all agree that it is your power and strength that we all look up to. True strength takes many forms and not just the physical. In truth, my words were actually a poorly veiled attempt to show my love for you. I was worried that when you see me fight I may lose your favour and whatever you felt for me. If I thought that were a possibility I would never want to do it, as I am not sure I can handle what it would do to me to lose you.”

    I was going to thrash her firstly for undermining me and then for speaking without permission but her heartfelt explanation and tribute commanded respect and more than that love.

    “Come here now!” I ordered and pointed to the ground.

    Astra looked shocked and worried turning to Joanne for some assurance. “Don’t fucking look at her when I summon you slut.”

    As she approached me I slapped her hard around the face with all the strength I could muster from a seated position. This slap not only hurt me like fuck but also actually caused her to flinch so I knew she felt it.

    “That’s for questioning the depth and resilience of my feelings for you.”

    I then kissed her tenderly on the lips which given the shock and pain of the slap sent waves of pleasure through her body, as she closed her eyes to embrace the moment.

    “And that’s for being honest with your feelings for how much I mean to you.”

    She was going to smile but thought better of it. I raised my boot and thrust it into her stomach, which was rock hard. I half expected to send her flying but in the end, she barely moved. Trying then to recover the embarrassment of my weak kick I ordered, “Fight for me, bitches.”

    As I sat back they both got up and removed their shoes. Joanne’s potent socks immediately filled the room causing Henrietta and I to hold our noses. I continued to do so though Henrietta was soon sucking up the smell and enjoying herself. Fuck knows how.

    Astra said, “You are fucking joking with those socks aren’t you bitch?”

    Joanne replied, “I want every edge I can get. I am looking forward to putting them in your face bitch so you can get intimate with the stench. I am hoping it puts you to sleep so I can really fuck you over!”

    Astra growled partly in anger but mostly in annoyance as they set to wrestle.

    Initially, they stood opposite each other crouching with palms up facing their opponent. After my order to begin they went into a grapple and spent the first minute or so jostling back and forth for position and grip. Astra was clearly the stronger and when she got a hold on Joanne she immediately reacted using her speed and technique to break free and counter with her own grips to put Astra on the defensive. It was more like a chess-match at this point and was quite fascinating to watch.

    Astra was much slower as a consequence of her sheer size and strength and as she lurched forward soon after, Joanne dropped her shoulder went under Astra then took her legs away bringing her crashing down on the floor. Almost as soon as she landed, Joanne gathered up her opponent’s legs then wrapped her own around Astra’s torso planting her socks right on her face. Fucking hell that’s gotta stink I thought given how bad they smelled from where we were.

    “Come on bitch sniff that defeat up!” Joanne laughed

    Joanne’s socks were actually debilitating Astra, the smell was horrendous and her exertions were obliging her to take huge breaths of the foul odour up her nose. I was laughing my arse off at this and even Henrietta was chuckling though I think the lion share of her thoughts were being put to how great it would be to be trapped under those socks herself.

    It was a good thirty seconds before Joanne asked, “Have my stinky socks beat you bitch?”

    I think she was hoping for a submission but her goading only succeeded in a huge reaction from Astra. She gathered all her might and twisted her body to the side and rolled on top on Joanne. As she did so Joanne’s grip loosened when her knees crunched into the floor and Astra then reached out and grabbed Joanne’s arms pulling her into a scissor lock between her thighs. Astra’s thighs were more akin to mighty tree trunks than legs and having your head between them was literally a death sentence. I was sure it was now game over as I watched on with interest at Joanne’s agonizing pain. I was even quite turned on watching the intensity of the battle.

    Joanne was wilting badly and as she raised her arm I felt sure she would tap out and admit defeat. She obviously had one final move inside her and instead raised her legs high in the air them threw them down flipping the top half of her body and opening Astra’s legs just wide enough to break free.

    The two fighters were shortly back on their feet and there was all to play for with a little over a third of the allotted time left. This was it; one more hold would take it. Joanne looked really tired from having been pinned between Astra’s legs and she dropped her hands down. Astra spotted this immediately and went in for the kill. As she leaned forward to grab Joanne, she flipped backward almost like a reverse handstand then threw her legs into the air and around Astra’s oncoming neck. Joanne then let gravity take effect and dropped her legs bringing Astra crashing to the floor in a scissor lock of her own. The move was so impressive I even gave a little clap before realizing I was acting a little childish and stopped before I got caught.

    I looked at my watch, as the time ticked away to just seconds left, when I declared it was finished and they should stop.

    Joanne jumped up and punched the air in delight. “Fuck yeah!” She screamed clearly overjoyed to have bested her friend especially in front of me.

    Astra looked like she was going to kill us all, which was more than a tad frightening before her professional decorum kicked in and she conceded to her better opponent. Astra reached out and shook Joanne’s hand then pulled her in and embraced her.

    “Next time you are mine bitch!” Astra warned.

    Joanne just smiled not wanting to antagonize Astra any further. Moments later with their hearts racing, faces flush and breathing heavily with the energy expended they returned to kneel before me.

    “Well, that was mightily impressive bitches and enormous fun to watch. Just for information slut, at no point did I want to stop the fight or feel any less of you both. In fact, I am quite wet and aroused by the whole thing.”

    Both warriors smiled at my feedback and looked very pleased they had made me excited. It was not too dissimilar to Henrietta’s face when she asked if I liked her sheepish looks. It seemed all these women wanted to know the secrets to making me happy and moreover aroused. I would not be allowing them to use that as an axis of control against me however, I do the fucking controlling around here.


    “Right then footstools down you go and take a breather while Henrietta cleans up my nasty feet,” I said, and as they both bent over I propped a leg across each of their backs and could feel the sweat seep through onto my leg. Their bodies were hot and it gave me another little shiver. Henrietta missed the fact as she was sprinting around the princesses to kneel at my boots.

    “Listen, slave. I am going to allow you to choose given how much I know you adore my whore’s feet and their very intense smell. You may if you wish to, worship those instead of mine. What do you say?”

    “Oh, there really is no comparison. You are my one true goddess and it is only ever your feet I truly desire. If you tell me to worship hers, of course, I will do as you say but given the choice, I would always want to devote myself to yours.” She replied.

    I smiled inside as my heart needed to hear that it was me she most desired, especially after last time. I would never knowingly let her see my vulnerabilities and certainly not to the extent she had shown me hers.

    “Very well you may proceed to remove my boots then.”

    Henrietta knelt behind my left boot and carefully unzipped the fastener. She did it very slowly partly in respect, but mainly to prolong the perfect moment she was going to embrace my foot. When the boot was undone she clasped the heel in both hands and slowly slid it from my foot. My sock was clinging to my perfectly shaped foot there was so much sweat saturated in the fabric. The previous red and white stripes were now obfuscated with a dark black discolouration from the black leather inside of my boot. She looked at my foot with eyes awash with desire and arousal, which made me smile.

    As she approached the foot to take her first sniff I wiggled my toes to release some of the pungent smell into her face and she smiled. She then completed her ascent to heaven by placing her nose between my large and second toe. As she started to take her first deep inhalation I pressed my toes into her face to create a tight wet vacuum around her nose. I felt the air slide through my toes as it picked up my acrid stench and invaded her mind and body. The effect was immediate and incredibly strong. First, she shivered then her body swooned and gave way to the irresistible waves of pleasure suffocating her adoring senses.

    Her eyes closed, face reddened and body froze so every part of her consciousness could saturate her feelings with every second of this perfect moment. The moment she submitted to me. The time we had spent together earlier had created a connection between us and I shared in her arousal as my hands drifted to my pussy and I rubbed it gently.

    “My beautiful slave, embrace this moment for the perfection it represents, you submitting to me completely. Allow my beautiful feet to smother and suffocate every receptor of every sense. Feel the hopelessness of complete devotion incarcerate your mind and body to a life sentence of absolute love and worship. My scent is your world. It preoccupies all your thoughts and dreams and helps you understand the simple truth. Without it you would be lost, wandering aimlessly in a cold desert of normality and insignificance.”

    My words were like music to Henrietta, the more I spoke, the closer she embraced my foot. Her arms were wrapped around it now as she pulled it close to her face so that it was all she could feel.

    “Mmm, feel the warmth of my body through the sweaty sole of my foot slave. Adorn it with your sweetest and most immaculate kisses. Show it all the love in your heart. Praise it for its importance in your life. Lose yourself to it.”

    Henrietta did indeed give all her heart and devotion to my foot, it really was quite something to watch. I guess it must have been the closeness of the moments we shared earlier but I have never felt her love as strongly as this perfect moment.

    “Tell me of your love for me, slave,” I said.

    Henrietta’s face slowly appeared above my socked foot, red and streaming in tears. She looked lost in another world.

    “Words cannot express the love I feel for you, goddess. They are bound by meaning, whilst my love for you has no definition or limits. It is quite simply in every tear on my face and every beat of my heart. If you want to ask how much I feel for you just look upon me and know.”

    Her tribute kicked my own heart for six and I had to take a deep breath to compose myself and to avoid getting all sentimental. I think if Astra and Joanne had not been there I would have fucked Henrietta right there and then. As it were, I needed to remain calm and ensure my slaves received the goddess they all deserved.

    I smiled and Henrietta smiled back. That was enough for both of us.

    “Slave, I want to hear your pleasure. You will give me three screams of ecstasy tonight as my sluts watch. Remove my other boot and lose yourself to me.”

    As Henrietta started to remove the boot on my right foot I slid my left foot down and onto Astra’s face. I started wiping the sweat from my sock across her face and she took a deep breath from it. I then removed the sock and placed my foot back on top of her back.

    “I just want you to sample what you will miss as you sit in the corner and watch Joanne lick my beautiful feet slut. It is a pity you have to pay such a big price for the ineptitude of your fighting skills.” I then laughed out loud and watched her face.

    She looked genuinely pained but at the same time the humiliation and teasing were drawing strongly on her arousal and feeding her desire for me all the more. Her face flushed and her body stiffened as she tried to push the feelings from her body but my power over her was too strong and they were too deep for her to expunge.

    Henrietta lost herself completely in the worshipping of my socks and each time she screamed, as her pleasure overfilled was louder than the preceding one. I felt both Astra and Joanne shake and spasm as Henrietta gave way to her passion, which warmed me, as it showed it was having just the effect I wanted it to have on them.

    “Don’t try to stifle your desires sluts. Embrace the agony of denial I am granting you for it will only bring you closer to me.” I said purring with my control over them.

    They both groaned as arousal started to fill their hearts.

    When Henrietta had finished I pushed her face gently with my feet and she toppled backward into a heap. She was completely wasted and needed time to recover.

    “In the corner with you loser,” I said to Astra and pushed her face with the sole of my foot as one last exquisite act of denial for her to suffer on.

    Reluctantly she crawled into the corner her head bowed and looking forlorn. For such an incredibly strong and powerful woman she looked completely crushed. Not by the defeat of battle but by the denial of my affections. She couldn’t look me in the face the hurt was so entrenched. I decided she had one more level to drop to before I would lift her from the pit of despair.

    “Whore,” I said and Joanne looked up at me.

    She was quite the opposite, full of excitement and arousal at her pending treat. She was moving from side to side ready to pounce on my feet as soon as I gave the order.

    “It looks like my little slut in the corner there is upset that she is missing out on some divine foot stink. Do you think you can help her out with that for me?” I said.

    Astra looked up somewhat horrified at what I had said and I was almost sure she was going to say something, as I saw the conflict inside her play out through her eyes. In the end, she knew that my affections would only be earned with complete submission and it is that she had asked for. As such her eyes returned dejectedly to Joanne as she awaited her fate.

    Joanne looked delighted she would get to literally rub her friends face in it and on my orders. She nodded and a big smile appeared on her face.

    “Very good,” I said, then turned to Henrietta and shouted, “Enough sleeping slave. Get my cake and get it now. Bring enough for my feet too.”

    As she scrambled to her feet looking dizzy and disoriented in her post-orgasmic slumber, she fell back down to one side before she finally made it to the kitchen. I gave a little chuckle looking at the effect I had on her.

    “Ok whore, I want you to walk over to my little sulking slut in the corner there and I want you to wipe your rather horrendous socks in her face whilst hurling abuse at her. She will, of course, kneel there and take it as I ordered.” I then smiled at her seeing she was looking at me again.

    “Slut, as you sniff my whore’s socks and you will sniff them so hard I can hear from where I am sat, you will thank her for the stench and the abuse she gives you, understood?”

    Astra’s face was the picture of controlled rage. She looked ready to blow at any second, which I must confess was unsettling me a little and had Joanne not been there to keep control of the situation I maybe wouldn’t have pushed so hard but I wanted her to experience the deepest emotional pain so she could truly appreciate my affections when I finally adorned her with them.

    “Yes, goddess. I will do as you ask.” Astra said through gritted teeth.

    “Careful slut. I want to see your devotion, not your teeth. Test me and I will exclude you from play altogether.”

    Her demeanour immediately changed, as the fear of losing the whole night hit her like a thunderbolt. She shook herself with a pull yourself together moment and then knelt up ready for Joanne almost like she was looking forward to her socks, which quite frankly no one in the world would.

    “I am sorry, goddess, you are quite right. I will do all you ask and be grateful for it.” She replied.

    “That’s much better.” I smiled.

    Joanne then skipped over to Astra and unleashed hell on the poor woman. Not only was she almost kicking her nose with the underside of her socks and wiping them all over her face and hair but the abuse she was shouting at her was quite extraordinary. Phrases like ‘stupid worthless loser’, ‘pathetic fucking lightweight’, ‘snivelling cunt’ and ‘low life weakling’ were regularly interspersed with ‘wimp’, ‘quitter’, ‘chicken’ and my favourite ‘yielding arsewipe’. There was a veritable treasure of insults from which you could have put together a dictionary given their colour, range and diversity. I was pissing myself laughing throughout the whole event.

    I could have watched for hours but even my sympathy had to kick in eventually, which it did. I called Joanne back over and kissed her lips as a reward for her excellent work, which only served to weigh more heavily on Astra as she knelt and watched. Henrietta had now returned and I ordered her to remove my socks and put them in her mouth before painting the raw chocolate cake onto my feet. Joanne held them up while she did so to avoid any mess on my carpet.

    When finished I sat back with my own cake and tea to relax while Joanne engorged on the delicious cake between my toes. Her licking and sucking were so rapid and intense it rather tickled me and I giggled a few times, which seemed to please her. Eventually, the tickling was slightly annoying me so I said, “Suck my toes and lick my soles hard, I want arousal and relaxation only.”

    As Joanne adapted her approach to my orders the feelings switched almost immediately for me to intense waves of gratification. I rubbed my pussy softly, as she adored my feet and I closed my eyes and moaned. I got rather lost in the moment as well. When I opened my eyes again all three women were watching me intently seemingly happy that I was enjoying it. That was quite remarkable for Astra given what I had put her through so far this evening.

    Looking at my feet, which were now spotless, and seeing my own cake only half eaten I gathered myself ready to share my own moment of fulfilment with them all.

    “Enough,” I kicked Joanne gently in the face and she stopped.

    “Slut, come here,” I shouted at Astra.

    She hadn’t really taken her eyes off me all night except when Joanne was fighting her or kicking her face in. When she knelt beside me I took her cheek in my hand.

    “I have purposely made tonight rather difficult for you for two reasons slut. Firstly, you must understand that submission to me is no game and I can be cruel as well as rewarding with my play. How did you feel when I isolated and denied you?” I asked.

    “Goddess, I am not sure I was really prepared for that. I expected maybe more physical pain tonight than mental pain. That is why I let you down with my anger and I am sorry. It’s just that I so desire you and you did the one thing to me that would hurt the most, pushed me away.”

    “Well, now you see that when you show others your weaknesses they will exploit you for it. Take this as a lesson to mask your desires to those who would use them against you. As for me, well you must show your devotion and love to me and I will make you suffer for it anyway. But that brings me to point two.” I said

    I then went on. “You have suffered perfectly for me tonight and my dominant is most pleased given how difficult I know it was for such a remarkable woman to be crushed without reacting. Tell me at this point how much you desire me slut?”

    “Well like Henrietta…er sorry your slave said…it is really impossible to put into words. I really wanted your affections long before I arrived having thought about you constantly since our first encounter. Now having pushed me away I now want you more than I can really explain. It is quite unreal.”

    “Oh it’s very real Astra rest assured of that. I have watched the longing grow in your eyes all night. The further I pushed you away, the more you desired me. Well, devotion like that needs to be respected and more so adored. Come to me.”

    Astra’s face lit up instantly and she knelt up placing her face before mine. I placed my other hand on her cheek as well so they cupped her face and then kissed her deeply and lovingly for about two minutes. She swooned and groaned with pleasure as my tongue lashed around her lips and graced her mouth.

    When I pulled away I whispered to her, “I want your complete devotion Astra, it is your love I desire not your lust. You will pleasure me intimately with your tongue and as you taste me I want you to build a lasting memory that will bond us together always. Be tender and slow at first then when I pull you towards me, I want to feel all you have and more. Show me in actions what in words you could not express.”

    As I looked into her eyes I smiled seeing their childlike quality. The innocence, elation and passion in them were all I needed to see. Clasping her cheeks more firmly I drew her towards my pussy and pulled my dress up.

    “Pull my panties down princess and come to me.” Choosing her respectful name, as the moment called for it.

    She pulled my knickers down carefully, caressing my legs softly as they descended. Her touch was refined and delicate for one so strong. She then looked into my eyes one last time before she closed hers and came towards me. As her mouth collapsed around my pussy I felt her hot breath and tongue smother my soaking wet labia.

    I ordered Joanne and Henrietta to suck my toes to heighten my arousal still further, which they attended to immediately. Henrietta carefully setting my socks down first, once removed from her mouth.

    I closed my eyes and started my ascent to pure joy. The love my slaves were affording my body was overwhelming. Have spoken of controlling their senses and desires all night now they were controlling mine. I submitted to the moment and allowed all my power and authority to abate so I could extract all the love that was being offered to me. Astra’s patient and attentive licking were driving me fucking crazy and lust was building and consuming me. When she started sucking and licking my clitoris I was already on the verge of exploding. I pulled her hard towards me, though her immense power absorbed most of it she did push her face deeper into me. She then accelerated her passionate sucking and I quivered with pleasure.

    “Love me you fucking beautiful bitches. Love me with all your heart and soul.” I screamed.

    The next moments were pretty hazy, as I screamed in a dazed, heady fog of recurring fulfilment. The explosion shattered my mind and squeezed every ounce of delectation from my body. Moments later all energy and fortitude exited my body and I lapsed into a faint.

    I don’t know how long I was out but when I came to Henrietta and Joanne were rubbing my feet gently as Astra brushed my hair and face with her hand and smiled at me.

    “I guess we did ok goddess?” Astra said cheekily.

    “I guess you did.” I smiled.

    The night had been too much for me. I guess I must be suffering some kind of dominant power overload, which when combined with the affection and love these three women had given became simply too much for me to handle. Even though in the last weeks my dominant had grown out of all proportion I still really needed love and maybe now more than ever. Of all the moments it could have happened this was perhaps the time I least expected. I realized how much I still needed the love of a partner in my life.

    I lay there for a little time silently collecting my thoughts while Astra held me in her hands. Her eyes didn’t leave me and the more she looked at me, the more her stare warmed to me.

    After a short while I sat up and all three women knelt below me waiting.

    “Hen, go get me a coffee will you please?” I asked.

    She looked quite shocked I was back in sister mode but scooted off quickly to grab me a coffee anyway. I looked at the expectant faces of Joanne and Astra as they stared back at me.

    “I wanted to make tonight really special but I guess I ran out of steam what with so much going on,” I said.

    Neither said anything but I could see Astra wanted to and then I realized they were probably still waiting for permission so I giggled and said, “Speak for fuck sake.”

    Astra breathed a big sigh and replied, “You have got to be kidding Nicola. Tonight has been absolutely magical in every way. I had really built my hopes up that what was going to happen would blow my mind and let me tell you. It was ten times better than anything I could have imagined.”

    “Well that’s really kind of you to say but I wanted to cap it all with a mind-blowing orgasm for you both but my plan backfired when I did,” I said.

    Astra and Joanne started laughing, which put me a little on guard like I was excluded from some joke. Seeing I was taking a little offense Astra said, “What on top of the three I have already had? I don’t think my body could stand up to it.”

    I smiled and took a big sigh knowing I hadn’t let them down.

    Joanne then went on. “You know also that whole wrestling and denial stuff you did with us tonight?”

    “Yes…” I answered, curious as to where she was going.

    “Well, that was fucking awesome. Not only was it sexy as fuck, especially the winner’s prize.” Astra rolled her eyes. “But the whole mental strength thing was really cool. I am gonna really use that to augment my fighting, as it will only help me be more resilient and focused.”

    “Well mental strength is more than half the battle when it comes to the kind of physical strength you guys can put out.”

    “Exactly.” Astra agreed.

    “Well now I have given you something to take away, how about you give me something?” I asked.

    “Anything goddess…sorry, Nicola. Just name it.” Astra replied causing me to chuckle.

    “I want to learn how to fight.”
  13. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    That was yet another tremendous chapter. I really don't know how you continue topping yourself, as I keep thinking each update is the best one I have ever read. And then you do it again!

    I don't have as much time as I would like to write a long review, so I will break it down by character and then hit on a few quotes that I felt were particularly powerful to me.

    Nicola: She has emerged as the cream of the crop regarding female dominants in this story. Perhaps I would feel differently if I knew more details of Beth's connections, but being the leader of The Sisterhood (which seems a foregone conclusion) which has so many powerful women involved and may be incorporating many more...and with all of the plans to expand it...I don't see how Nicola wouldn't be the goddess of all goddesses.

    Of course, it's more than that with Nicola. At the core of everything is her loving heart, and what an enormous and caring heart she possesses. That, above all else, is what makes her special above and beyond any other character in this story. Oh, and lest we not forget she has Henrietta. No other dominant woman in this story has someone as amazing as Henrietta. Well, Aurelia has Chris but I still give Henrietta a slight edge over him in the category of how fantastic a submissive is for their dominant.

    Henrietta: The above was the perfect segue into her. She just continues to be magnificent in every way. I would pay good money to watch her submitting to Nicola's feet. Of course, she is far beyond just the perfect submissive to Nicola. She is also the perfect sister...the perfect everything. She proves this over and over, and does it again in this chapter. And what also has struck me is how others see this. It is clear to both Astra and Joanne how special Henrietta is, and she has their full respect as well. I can't understate how terrific this dynamic is.

    The scene that led up to (and includes) this tells us all we need to know about how incredible Henrietta is...from the words of spectacular goddess:

    “I don’t just love you, Henrietta, I worship the ground you walk on and tonight I worshiped your body so you could experience intimately the feelings I have for you. Never question my love for you ever again.”

    Joanne: I have been singing her praises since her very first visit to Nicola's place, and she keeps on shining. Of course, her vile smelling socks are enough of a reason for me to like her...and it was wonderful to see them make an appearance again. Astra got more than a noseful of them, along with perhaps the most incredible verbal degradation scene of the story to date. She can be both a terrific dominant to most other women and a beautiful submissive to her goddess. I'd like to book a one hour session under her socked feet. :)

    Astra: What can I say about her? A strong and powerful warrior who is capable of such restrained submission under Nicola's! Her being fully in Nicola's corner says as much about Nicola as a goddess as it does about Astra's heart. And within this mountain of a woman is a tender and loving heart of gold. I am beyond impressed with her, and how well she took the mental and emotional abuse dished out by Nicola. She has proved her loyalty beyond the shadow of a doubt, and I look forward to seeing more of her storyline and how it develops in the remainder of MenHaters.

    It's difficult to single out particular moments of this chapter, as I loved all of it. But I'll try!

    Nicola wanting to learn about wines and online connections from Henrietta and how to fight from Astra and Joanne shows not only that she wants to learn and grow, but how much she respects the knowledge/skills that these women possess. And lest we not forget Nicola's plans for growing The Sisterhood in numbers and influence. As mentioned earlier, Nicola hasn't just caught up to the likes of Aurelia and Beth in being the tops of the goddesses...but she is about to pass them (in my opinion).

    The little phone conversation between Nicola and Seraphina...awesome stuff! I'm really hoping this leads to Seraphina also being on Nicola's side. With Sera's money and charms (and damn, does she have charms in spades), that would be another ace up the sleeve of The Sisterhood. Aurelia, Constance, and perhaps even Beth should be scared shitless of the potential of The Sisterhood!

    I look forward to what happens next.
  14. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    First of all, thank you for your kind words - it is very pleasing to hear that the story is still hitting the mark. Personally, I think some of the best chapters are still to come as we start to delve deeper into the characters and see some of the bigger surprises lock into place. I hope you will continue to enjoy reading my friend.

    Now to your comments

    Nicola - Beth's position in the world is one of the key themes that's starts to emerge - this will help you reconcile Nicola's power against hers. That said Nicola's power base has basically exploded rather than just grown - remember though even with so much power it is the things that count most to her in her life that will always be her focus. You sum this up really well in your next paragraph and it is what indeed makes her so special. It's good to hear you rooting for Hen as the greatest of the subs though I think Chris will soon be giving her a run for her money.

    Henrietta - I really loved your sincere point that 'you would pay good money to watch her submitting to Nicola's feet.' It's almost like these characters are real and for me, I somehow think they are now having written so much about them. I have to agree with you as well that she really is so caring, loving and of course submissive that she is difficult not to love - the point you make about other's seeing this is actually really important now that she is slowly being exposed to a wider circle of women. Let's see where that takes her...

    You have picked out a really lovely quote from Nicola that shows how deeply she loves Nicola - it is sometimes difficult to reconcile who loves each other more between them - only that the level they care for each other is quite incredible. What is quite strange in the relationship is that their feelings for each other are at times doubted by the other. This is explained more fully by their backstories.

    Joanne - One of the more fearsome characters in the story but with a heart of gold for those she cares for - it's no wonder her and Astra are so close. With her incredible socks and verbal unleashing, she really did turn in a great performance in this chapter. I also found it quite funny that she would be prepared to be so nasty to Astra and enjoy it so much - you really would need to step up to the plate to take those two on even when messing around! I would also love to spend an hour under those socks - especially in one of her infamous wrestle holds leaving me helpless. I love a strong fit woman and she certainly fits the bill!

    Astra - Another great line here from you in that it does say as much for Nicola as it does her when it comes to her submission. Astra was quite thorough in wanting to ensure Nicola was respectful and could be trusted when it came to discretion before. Nicola, of course, has both in spades and it is one of the reasons she is so adored. Her heart of gold really is something for someone so powerful.

    As for the moments

    Nicola is clearly influenced by both Aurelia and Beth and the level of refinement, knowledge and etiquette they are able to exude - grape knowledge is just one of these. Nicola now has an appetite to look after herself physically and with Astra and Nicola teaching her - look out! As for whether she can surpass the likes of Beth and Aurelia who have been at this for many years we will have to see. :)

    Nicola's call to Seraphina - yes quite an important phase in that chapter and shows Nicola has not forgotten about her encounters with the queen of the sirens She also demands her love in the same way she demanded Astra and Joanne's love so it seems she is at least keen on recruiting her into her power base. Seraphina's money and influence are undoubtedly massive (remember the stables and introduction to her?). Nicola will need more than naive manipulation to ensnare her though and where does Seraphina sit with respect to Beth?

    Thanks again for your comments - without them, we would have none on this board!

  15. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    Hi Wildyone,

    It is clear that you have created a number of interesting and dynamic female characters, all of whom have had an effect on me while reading this story - and most of them in a good way. I will say that the one character who I really and truly want to know more about is Beth. She has always been completely fascinating to me, and I feel like knowing her full backstory would answer a number of questions that I have.

    I look forward to the coming chapters that delve deeper into the characters and reveal more surprises. And I absolutely will continue to enjoy this story. How could I not? :) I do hope that others will comment as well.

    Take care,

  16. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    I am sure you are right that when Beth starts to open up (which is actually quite soon) that some of the missing pieces will start to fall into place - I am pretty sure that chapter will open up as many questions as it solves however but let's see :)

    I am glad you like the idea of putting the ball in the court of the Pad to see what ideas they have - I think a collaboration between us and them would do a lot to bring ideas and the community together. I do like your suggestion as well, though Polly may need a little more conditioning with Amber before she meets Constance or Aurelia for example - let alone Beth.

    Thanks again for your support my friend - the next update should be ready before the weekend.

    Best wishes
  17. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 59 – The Trial of Three

    I awoke as early as I always did in time to make breakfast for my goddesses. As my eyes opened I saw Aurelia sleeping like a baby in my arms. Her beauty was always something quite remarkable but watching her so peaceful and serene gave her a perfect glow in the early morning light.

    I lay there just for a few minutes looking at her before I decided I needed to make a start on the food. Aurelia had said the night before I still needed to treat them both as goddesses unless otherwise instructed and I didn’t want to make the mistake of assuming I was off breakfast duty just yet. I carefully slid out of Aurelia’s arms and allowed them to gently settle on the warm sheets I had just vacated. She groaned a little and then smiled remaining asleep.

    I then put some pants and trousers on and dashed into the en-suite for a quick comfort break before I went downstairs. It wasn’t so long ago I was tied up to that radiator I thought and gave a shiver at the memory.

    I then made my way downstairs to the kitchen and started preparing something nice for them. I thought pancakes might make a nice change, so prepared the batter and started to cut up some fresh fruit.

    “Morning cunt,” I heard from behind me.

    As I quickly span around Grace was standing in front of me in just her nightdress. Her face looked pretty beat up like she had been crying most of the night. I knew morning pleasantries weren’t going to cut it so just said, “What fruit would you like with your pancakes goddess?”

    “I need a piss. Open up.”

    I was stunned, to say the least, given the commitment she had made the night before to be more respectful in her treatment of me. Now we were on the first morning after, I was hoping for a lot more than this start.

    “Goddess, I thought we were turning over a new leaf given what we talked about last night,” I said.

    “We are. I am not making you drink it, I am asking you…well, more of an order really.” Grace snarled.

    “Look I can’t really do the whole piss drinking thing Grace, it’s just too much for me to handle,” I said, hoping she would back down.

    “Well how about if I sweeten the deal? You drink my piss and I will tell you what Nicola and I discussed yesterday in relation to you. You do still love her after all right?” Grace smirked.

    I quickly glanced at the stairs given the sensitivity of the topic we were now brokering. The question is, was Grace playing me for a fool or did she really speak to Nicola about me? I figured those two hated each other so why the hell would they be talking at all? When all is said and done, I really needed to know what she had to tell me. I was falling deeper in love with Aurelia but still had strong feelings for Nicola, which I wasn’t yet ready to let go of. I had long suspected her treatment of me on Monday was not really her doing and needed to know one way or the other. At the end of the day it was just piss and I had done it the day before. I decided one final time it was worth the sacrifice to find out the details.

    Grace was watching me process all this information and as she saw my face and body bend to her will she started smiling to herself.

    “Ok goddess. I will do it, as I really would like to know what you spoke of.”

    “Get on your fucking knees and beg me for my piss then you snivelling cunt!” Grace seethed.

    I was immediately starting to regret my decision, as her face immediately charged with hatred and she spat her nasty tirade into my face. It felt like the old Grace all over again.

    “Can’t I just drink it goddess? Do you have to put me through the added humiliation?” I asked.

    Grace slapped me full force around the face sending me flying to the side and I had to grab the kitchen surface to steady myself to avoid falling. Fucking hell that hurt.

    “No, you fucking can’t shit stain. You have one more chance, on your fucking knees and beg to drink my piss or you will never know what she said.” Grace snarled.

    My head dropped knowing this was only going to happen her way or not at all. I slowly knelt down, hoping Aurelia wouldn’t awake and ask what we were doing and took a deep breath. Grace stepped towards me slightly so she could look down on me to further amplify her position above. Knowing Grace as I do, I knew any half-hearted attempt at begging was just going to protract the whole thing and I wanted this done and dusted as soon as possible before Aurelia woke up. As such, I decided to give it my best shot first time and if it wasn’t good enough tell her to go fuck herself.

    “My beautiful goddess. As I kneel here before you in awe at your power and presence, I humbly request of you to relieve yourself into my mouth so that I may taste of your divine body. I know I am not worthy of such a privilege but hope that you will see fit to bestow upon me your most exquisite of attention.” I said and then kissed each of her bare feet before returning to my knees.

    “You know even though I fucking hate your guts, I must admit that no-one does pathetic low-life subservient grovelling quite like you. I was fully intending to make you do that begging at least five times but I like the way you put it just fine then and I don’t want to water down the moment that I store in my memory of when you begged to drink my piss, cunt.” Grace laughed.

    “Now lay down, I am going to build a vacuum around that ugly mouth of yours so you get every fucking drop. If you spill any then you will know nothing of our discussion.”

    Fucking hell, I was going to have to work hard to avoid spilling any. It was difficult enough given how revolting it was in the first place, let alone her all night piss stream, which seemed to go on forever yesterday. I just hoped she wouldn’t trick me and make me spill some on purpose. Given that I only had one shot at this I closed my eyes and thought of Nicola, as I positioned myself on the floor under Grace.

    No soon was I in position than I felt the warmth of Grace’s pussy push down hard on my mouth. Her full body weight was creating a tight vacuum that should avoid any spillage, as long as I didn’t choke. Luckily she had left my nose airways open so I could at least continue to breathe even if her excessing public hair was tickling my nostrils.

    No sooner had I started to think about the tickling, the hot liquid started to fill up my mouth. It was the same effect as yesterday where the salty, acidic taste really made my stomach heave, as it swirled around my tongue but as I gulped and she continued to force more and more in I slowly adjusted. Once again it seemed to go on forever and she laughed at me pretty much all the way through it. She was also babbling some shit about me as well but I was concentrating on the task in-hand too much to hear what she was saying.

    After what seemed like forever, the hot stream started to decrease until it was just dripping. I swallowed what was left and waited for Grace to get up off of me.

    “Ok, you can stay down there cleaning me off while I tell you what we discussed. Make sure you suck it all up, I don’t want to have to do your job again when I get upstairs.”

    She wasn’t giving me much choice so I just nodded and started licking.

    I must have caught her clitoris, as she giggled and gave a little shriek before she started recounting her meeting with Nicola.

    “Well cunt listen up, this is important. I told Nicola all about you falling in love with Aurelia and quite frankly she was completely heartbroken, so she obviously still cares for you. Though quite frankly why, I have no fucking idea.”

    Grace is such a fucking bitch telling me this like it’s a weather summary rather than two peoples lives she is discussing. I somehow knew she would tell Nicola about Aurelia and me, as that is exactly what happened before when I declared my first feelings for Aurelia. It really hurt me to hear Nicola took it badly but on a positive, it was really warming to hear she still cares.

    “As you would expect Nicola asked a bunch of questions about how serious you and Aurelia were and I told her it was pretty fucking conclusive. She really didn’t want to accept the fact however and started asking me all sorts of shit about how she could get you back. Then finally the coup-de-grace was she asked for my help, which of course, I told her to fuck off. Your tramp bitch can sort her own problems out. So there you have it, balls in your court cunt.”

    Having been diligently licking Grace, whilst she was telling me all this, my mind was racing everywhere. It sounded like Nicola really still felt a lot more for me than I had realised and now I felt guilty for betraying her so quickly with Aurelia. I needed to find a way to talk to her and confirm all this as soon as I could.

    As Grace arose I said, “Thank you goddess.”

    “What for? The piss?” She laughed.

    I didn’t answer but instead got to my feet and turned back to my breakfast preparations. I desperately wanted to rinse my mouth but would need to wait for her to leave before I could do that.

    “Blueberries, strawberries and raspberries cunt. I will eat in bed and you will feed me, be quick.” Grace said, then laughed and exited.


    I slowly climbed the stairs with two platefuls of fresh fruit pancakes wondering how I was going to sneak past Grace’s room to ensure Aurelia got hers nice and hot. I didn’t really want to be playing the whole Aurelia gets a shit breakfast game just to please Grace every morning.

    As I approached her bedroom I was rather surprised not to see her in the bed, so breathed a huge sigh that she was already in the shower and would get five minutes at least with Aurelia first. I tapped lightly on the master bedroom door and then entered. Looking across I immediately spotted Grace sat up in bed where I had slept with Aurelia laying across her lap. She was rubbing her hair and face gently, smirking back at me. Fucking bitch, I was really looking forward to a breakfast alone with Aurelia.

    “Breakfast in bed as requested, goddess,” I said trying to sound perky but underneath feeling pretty crappy.

    “Oh good, I am glad you have already decided to be in slave mode as that will prevent an unnecessary deliberation for Aurelia so early in the morning. I think you should be a slave every morning personally.” Grace sneered.

    “Well let’s see on that Grace,” Aurelia replied slowly climbing the bed, so she could sit up ready for breakfast.

    “That said, as far as this morning goes, you have indeed already volunteered for slave duty and who am I to deny such submissive devotion,” Aurelia added with a smile back to me.

    Could this morning get any worse? Now my cautious approach to call them goddesses had already got me slap bang into slave mode, whether I wanted it or not. My little dream to snuggle up to Aurelia and feed her pancakes was about as far off as Pluto right now and all thanks to fucking Grace.

    “Clean my feet up bitch, there is still some shit between my toes you can have for breakfast,” Grace cackled and smiled at Aurelia as if to seek her approval.

    Aurelia hesitated for a second, realising she was going to be stuck between a rock and hard place on this. If she put Grace’s order down she was essentially rubbishing her role as a goddess after only just agreeing those were the new house rules. If she came down on Grace’s side she knew it would upset me and that she would not get time alone with me herself.

    “Clear her feet bitch,” Aurelia said pointing to Grace’s feet.

    Grace smiled ear-to-ear hearing her orders endorsed by Aurelia.

    “When you have finished, Grace will go and take her shower then you can feed me my breakfast in bed,” Aurelia added smiling back at me. Grace looked really pissed off but had to run with it, as she had no real room to complain.

    I knelt at Grace’s feet and started licking her stinky feet and sucking her toes as ordered. The stale smell of her awful socks was still strongly impregnated in them and it was quite sickening this early in the morning, especially after a gut full of piss. Grace made the most of her time with Aurelia, especially with me looking. She was flirting incessantly with her, kissing her cheek and neck, tickling her side and throwing endless compliments at her. It was quite sickening for me to watch.

    After around thirty minutes and Grace eking out her time with Aurelia as much as she could, she reluctantly set her plate down and exited casting me a hateful look on the way. When the door was closed, I looked back and Aurelia was staring at me.

    “Thank you,” Aurelia said.

    Wow, that really caught me off guard. She clearly could see what was going on and recognised my efforts to help keep Grace happy. I was half tempted to tell her about the pissing episode in the kitchen before I realised that may lead to questions I didn’t really want to get into.

    “You are welcome, goddess,” I said.

    Aurelia then raised her eyebrows and smiled.

    “You are welcome Aurelia?” I asked and she nodded.

    She was demanding my attention as a slave, less and less recently. It was almost like she wanted me to see more and more of the real her, as she knew that’s why I really fell for her. The giggling, teasing, stunning beauty in front of me was nothing like the fearsome, nasty bitch that used to scare me half to death.

    “That’s better Chris, come give me a nice cuddle, I need warming up before you feed me my breakfast,” Aurelia said in a teasing, sensuous voice, as if right on cue to my thoughts.

    As I climbed into the bed after slipping my trousers off her body was actually a lot warmer than mine but she still squeezed me tight anyway and nestled her face into my chest. She was so fucking gorgeous that even the smallest of affections translated to arousal and a hard-on for me and this didn’t go unnoticed.

    “Hmm, what’s going on down here Chris?” Aurelia said grasping onto my hard on and squeezing it, whilst at the same time giving rise to even more arousal. “Surely my body and beauty are not so breath-taking that a little cuddle gets you so all excited.”

    I gave one of my typical nervous smiles, as I was quite embarrassed that she was of course right. She gave a little shiver and said, “Ooh, I like that I have that kind of power over you without even needing to bring my dominant out to play.”

    “It’s not just your body and face that are beautiful Aurelia, it’s everything. I don’t know why you hide your true self when you have so much to show off in how wonderful a person you are,” I said.

    Aurelia immediately changed on me and her face grew instantly angry and aggressive. “Don’t tell me who to be fucker. If I want to be me I will and if I want to be dominant I will, you will like it either way. Don’t start trying to blackmail me into being some doting girlfriend who you treat as a soft touch.”

    I went immediately on the defensive realising I was testing her and in essence offending her dominant. “I am sorry Aurelia, I was really only trying to pay you a compliment. I love your dominant equally, as it is as much a part of you as the way you are with me now.”

    She then twisted the skin around my cock hard causing me to yelp, I wanted to scream it hurt so much but managed to stifle most of the pain. “Yes well, my dominant is totally fucked off with you now bitch. Get out of my bed and on your knees.”

    Damn, why did I have to open my big mouth? I should have remembered that compliments could be as deadly as disrespect when misplaced with Aurelia. I really needed to think things through more in future. Wanting to avoid any more pain, as I am sure if I had argued there would have been plenty, I slid off the bed and back onto my knees.

    Aurelia then cast me a nasty look to show she was angry and then turned over so her back was against me. I sat there and watched, as she gathered her pancakes and started to tuck into them herself. She blanked me for about five minutes, which really hurt my feelings. I really wanted to talk things through and try and make them right. Unfortunately I knew all too well, that conversation would only happen when Aurelia was good and ready for it.

    After five minutes or so, Aurelia lifted up the duvet and pushed out her beautiful backside towards me. I smiled as I marvelled at its shape and the fact she was teasing me again. She then lifted her upper cheek and spat, “Eat my fucking arse wanker. My dominant is still fucked off and you need to show it respect or today will be living nightmare for you.”

    Bloody hell her reaction to a simple compliment was going off the scale. It was as though I had really hit a sore spot with her and unwittingly walked straight into it. I know Grace was stroking her dominant ego but that didn’t equate to what was going on here. It was almost as if her dominant was royally pissed off already underneath and I had been the straw to break the camel's back. I had been with her pretty much full time lately, all with the exception of yesterday afternoon. Well, either way, I had my orders and refusing Aurelia was not a game I wanted to play, while she was in this mood, so I leaned forward and started licking her backside. Luckily it was clean, if a little sweaty, but as it was still pre-shower I couldn’t say it was the nicest of erotic encounters.

    When she had finished her pancakes she handed the plate over to me with her back still in my face and said, “Fuck off and clean the kitchen slave. We will talk again when we get to my office.”

    I gathered the plate and put my trousers back on, my arousal now well and truly a distant memory, then set off for the kitchen. She hadn’t eaten half of her breakfast, as I guess my indiscretion must have put her off her appetite, so I ate what she had left, then got myself ready for work. After a pretty crap morning, to say the least, we headed off for the office.


    As we walked along, me about five steps behind just like the old days, I could hear Aurelia siding with Grace on the fact that they had been going quite soft on me lately and maybe I needed a harder line. Grace was over the moon figuring something had happened and kept looking back and smiling at this new opportunity to fuck me over. All I could think about was having a talk with Aurelia to see if I could square things off and maybe recover the situation.

    When we got to the office foyer, Grace and Aurelia kissed and hugged before I was led away to Aurelia’s office. When we arrived she slammed the door, as if to highlight she was still fucked off with me, then went to sit down.

    I quickly set out pulling together her daily agenda, urgent actions and some suggestions for how I could help. I knew she would need an hour slot from 9 to discuss matters with Sophia, Laura and Julia assuming they came in the office today, after what happened yesterday. After that, I put a three-hour slot in the diary for the team to help with final preparations for the M&J bid, given Beth would be leading the team out this afternoon to offer the presentation to the client. I left the rest open to agree with Aurelia, knowing she would want some flexibility for lunch and an opportunity pipeline review.

    After working in silence for close to twenty minutes, which I can say was horribly uncomfortable, Aurelia’s dominant had a way of making you feel like shit without even speaking, the only positive I can add is that so far she hadn’t taken the crop to me. I decided when she did finally start speaking to me I was going to be playing up to her dominant big time.

    “Ok arse licker, what have you got for me?” Were Aurelia’s first words in over an hour.

    Ignoring the offensive remark, I leapt into action and went through the agenda as humbly as I could. She nodded when I mentioned the juniors review and then also agreed with the time slot for supporting the M&J bid, highlighting it would be dependent on the first meeting, which of course was true. When I got to lunch I made a suggestion.

    “I was hoping to be honoured to buy you lunch goddess and maybe pamper your feet and touch up your pedicure for you while you ate?” I asked.

    Aurelia softened slightly and she almost smiled. “Very well,” is what she finally settled on, when she answered.

    “Thank you goddess, that would be wonderful. As for the afternoon, I would like to seek your council, as to what you would like to prioritise for myself and the team.” I said sucking up to her team leader position.

    Not wanting to let me off the hook so easily Aurelia said, “What do you suggest slave?”

    I needed to land this one to ensure all my work didn’t get undone at the end, as I was starting to make progress now in calming Aurelia down.

    “Well goddess, I would love to work on some new leads for you. I have one or two ideas for major bids, which I could work on with you alone, so you could review and approve them personally before presenting them to Beth. I guess after the M&J bid today she will be keen to understand what we are targeting next. Perhaps I could pamper you in whatever way you would like whilst I do the work?” I said.

    Aurelia sighed and went into deep thought leaving me stranded for a response. I felt pretty awkward and stupid kneeling in front of her waiting for an answer but I dare not disrespect her again so stuck with it. Eventually, she started playing with her pendant thumbing the engravings before she refocused on me again.

    “Suppose I want my soul mate back for the afternoon?” Aurelia said.

    Fucking hell, what was she doing to me? Her flip-flopping was spinning me in circles of confusion. Something weird was going on in her mind and I couldn’t put my finger on what it was. It was very similar to the period before when she would beat me to hell one minute and then tease me the next, only this was less extreme, thank goodness.

    “Well in our female-led relationship goddess, it is your prerogative to decide whatever you want and I will be only too happy to be whatever you want. I love you equally, either way.” I said.

    She gave me a beaming smile and then said, “Good, I will let you know what I decide over lunch. Now go and see if those junior bitches have turned up and bring them in if they have. They can have all the fucking nasty dominant I held back from unleashing on you.”

    Bloody hell, I thought, held back?


    As I left to make my way up towards the junior’s area, I heard some quite active discussion, sounding like an argument going on. When I turned the corner, I was quite surprised to see Julia standing and talking to both Sophia and Laura. Given I was in her eye line she stopped immediately that I came into view. She gave me a scowl to rival even Grace, it had so much hatred and anger written in it. I was half expecting her to launch at me from the get-go, so tensed up and prepared myself.

    Sophia must have anticipated the same, as she placed her hand on Julia’s arm to say be calm. Julia averted her eyes as a means of stopping herself getting even more wound up. Any sight of me was clearly sending her anger through the roof, which was not a good sign for me moving forward. After a few further awkward moments, all their eyes settled on me.

    “Good morning everyone, Aurelia has asked me to pop round and see if you are ready to have your catch up with her?”

    Laura approached me first, maybe as she was looking to prevent any potential violence before they got to Aurelia’s office. She then stood in my face and said, “You fucking imbecile. Do you have any idea how serious this shit is? Pop round for a catch-up? I should fuck you up where you stand for taking the piss. Now get out of our way or I will do just that.”

    The women then marched off with Sophia lagging behind. As she passed me by she winked and blew me a silent kiss as some kind of tease, which I guess related to our encounter in the toilet yesterday. I couldn’t help but smile, as she looked so cute as she did it. Luckily Laura and Julia were none the wiser.

    When we got to Aurelia’s office I followed the three of them in and waited for Aurelia to give me instructions, as to what she wanted from me.

    “Ok Chris, thank you. Take a set at your desk,” Aurelia said, returning to a much greater level of respect for how she was addressing me. I guess as the whole confrontation was really about what they were doing to me and how unacceptable that was, without her authority.

    Aurelia had them all stand in front of her desk as she sat down, which made for a very uncomfortable atmosphere. I glanced at Laura who was looking very aggressive, Julia who was part angry and part fearful now she was again faced with Aurelia and Sophia seemed almost playful. Either she was stupid or didn’t have anything to fear based on what she was going to say.

    Aurelia sat back in her chair and placed her feet up on to of her desk and then power posed with her arms back and hands behind her head.

    “So which of you is going to start?” Aurelia said, to cut the deathly silence.

    “That will be me then Aurelia,” Sophia said.

    “Look my slave was way out of line yesterday and you were quite right to teach her the lesson you did. Fuck, if I had your strength and power I would have done that myself. But that’s the point for me, I am nowhere near as incredible a dominant as you and I want to be. I am ruthless, ambitious and know how to get what I want but I have nothing like your presence. I want to stay working with you and I want you to teach me how to be more like you.” Sophia said.

    I thought her focus on ego stroking Aurelia was a nice hand to play knowing her like I do. She made her right first of all, then respected her power and finally asked Aurelia to mentor her development as a dominant. You can’t really better that.

    Aurelia didn’t flinch a muscle. “And what of the bitch?”

    “Well, if she wants to continue serving me then she will need to get in line and quickly with you Aurelia. Whatever you decide for her is fine with me. If she doesn’t accept it, she can fuck off. If she takes it like I demand she must, she can continue as my slave, as long as you are also ok with it.” Sophia added, to which Julia looked horrified.

    That was clearly part of the argument they were having when I arrived. Sophia wasn’t prepared to lay down her career, relationship with Beth and Aurelia as well as her prospects, to defend her slave, especially after what she had done.

    “That’s pretty fucking ruthless of you Sophia,” Aurelia said, with a smile on her face.

    “I don’t give a fuck. If she wants to prostitute herself out as Constance’s bitch that’s her problem. Had the psycho told me to go that far, I would have told her to shove it up her arse. Weakness like hers deserves no remorse,” Sophia smiled back.

    Fucking hell that was pretty bloody brutal I thought. Don’t let me get on the wrong side of Sophia. I thought she was the fun one of the three.

    “Look, Aurelia, I come from pretty meagre beginnings. I have worked my arse off and getting the break to come here and work with you and Beth is the best thing that has ever happened to me. I am not about to chuck that all away just because some crazy bitch has a vendetta against you and wants to recruit me into it. I am with you all the way. No questions.” Sophia said.

    Aurelia didn’t bat an eye with all the references to Constance being behind the misdemeanours, she was always about three steps ahead and had probably anticipated most of what happened. I just hoped she hadn’t sent me into the junior's hate nest to test her theories?

    “Very well Sophia. You have spoken the truth and have earned my trust again. Thank you. Will you speak for your slave or will she speak for herself?”

    Julia was now crying and looking completely lost. Her eyes still full of love for her goddess Sophia, now carried hurt and loss. She would either have to face the consequences that Aurelia bestowed on her or she would lose her goddess, job and most likely career prospects forever.

    “If she wants any chance of serving me again she can start by using her own slut mouth to explain why she did the shit to Chris she did,” Sophia said, then turned to Julia and slapped her with such ferocity it knocked her to the ground and about three feet across the room.

    “And for the record slut, I have gone far too fucking easy on you from the off. If you want to continue serving me, it will now be on my terms and I will fuck you up as I want, when I want and you will thank me for it,” Sophia snarled and then spat at Julia.

    Aurelia raised her eyebrows. “Mmm, that was quite delicious Sophia. I sometimes forget the exuberance of a young emerging dominant. Here is what I want from your slave, as I have no intention of speaking to it directly. It doesn’t deserve that kind of recognition. I will train you, it will be my pleasure and your slave will be just the kind of subject we need to explore just how fucking nasty you can be under my guidance. She will suffer under you exquisitely and I will use it for my amusement. If she tries to escape, I will have her caught and taken care of.”

    Julia’s life has just hit rock bottom and then sunk a good few steps. Aurelia teaching Sophia how to be a super-bitch and Julia getting all the arse end of that relationship sounded just about as bad as it can get. I looked at Julia, who was as much in shock, as sadness and desperation. I think like me it was all too much and she just wanted to get out to clear her head before she could process what was said.

    Aurelia then after a pause added, “I have two conditions, Sophia.”

    Sophia, stone face and still smirking said, “Name them.”

    “Number one, you will come to live with me, as will your slave. I won’t have Constance undoing my investment behind my back, which she will no doubt do, if you don’t have my protection. Given what I am going to do for you, I want to protect my interests. By the time I am finished with you, every bitch on the planet will fear you, as they do me.”

    “Agreed, and the next?” Sophia was still calmness personified. It was quite amazing given how young she was. No wonder she was smirking when she came in, given the confidence and self-belief she had to back up her position.

    “Ah yes, my second condition.”

    Aurelia got up and walked around her desk. Julia was now kneeling beside Sophia with her hands sprayed in front of her, head down and still crying. Aurelia approached Sophia and stood on Julia’s hand with the heel of her shoe and pressed down firmly causing Julia to scream in pain. Sophia and Aurelia were motionless, neither had an ounce of remorse in their body. Aurelia placed her face in front of Sophia and spoke softly and surely.

    “If you ever once try and fuck Chris behind my back, I will torture and punish you in so many terrifying ways you will think Constance was barely out of primary school with her level of nasty, clear?”

    Sophia glanced at me momentarily and then gulped sensing the gravity of the threat. She might have even considered trying to apologise or justify what she did but in the end, she made the smart move of just saying. “That will never happen Aurelia. You have my word.”

    Aurelia then stood down on Julia’s hand again and blood started flowing from it as she screamed. Fortunately for us all, she then stepped off and approached Laura, as I am not sure I could have sat there and listened to her painful cries for much longer.

    “And I thought you were the fucking really nasty one Laura?” Aurelia smirked.

    Laura’s competitive instincts having listened to Sophia were already in full flow and her bravado started immediately.

    “Sophia likes to think she is tough but she knows I am the real deal.”

    “Fuck you bitch,” Sophia spat.

    “Well, what have you to say then tough bitch?” Aurelia said, with determined provocation.

    “Well, I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t want to stay. Sophia is right; Julia was fucking out of line and got what she deserved. I too would have told Constance to go fuck herself if she had told me to do all that shit, especially knowing he is your property. The main difference is, I would have no qualms about destroying the bitch if it’s what needed doing.” Laura said.

    “Well, you do come across as impressive Laura. I wonder if you really have the mental toughness and strength to back up that big mouth of yours?”

    “Of course I do,” Laura said.

    “Good then beat the fuck out of this miserable pathetic lump of flesh down by my feet now then. I want to see remorseless kicking and punching until I have had my fill of amusement. You have been taking lessons from Constance right?” Aurelia said.

    Laura’s face dropped and she went sheet white. Panic was racing every way across her calm exterior and ripping it to shreds, until the young trumped up girl beneath emerged frightened and out of her depth.

    And that, in a nutshell, is why you don’t fuck with Aurelia. Number one, she can read people better than anyone and lying to her face was just plain stupid; number two she knew pretty much everything that was going on given her network of associates and friends including what Constance was up to and finally she could always ramp it up one more notch than anyone else was prepared to go.

    As she stammered and looked for words that were never going to come, Aurelia put her out of her misery with a hard slap of her own, which sent Laura to the floor. Sophia smirked but didn’t laugh out loud. I think we just witnessed street-smart beating private school education hands down, I chuckled inside.

    Laura quickly got to her feet to try and save as much face as she could and said, “Sorry I way overplayed my hand and deserved that.”

    “Lick my fucking shoe you disrespectful little bitch!” Aurelia shouted at her.

    I wasn’t sure if Laura was actually going to back down but an angry Aurelia was someone I figured almost everyone would give way to, one way or another. Perhaps with the exception of Beth of course and Constance who was a fucking psycho of the highest order.

    Laura bowed her head then knelt down and licked both of Aurelia’s black shoes before bouncing quickly back up.

    “There was a time when lying to my face then disrespecting me would have either ended you or doomed you to a life of servitude under me Laura but luckily for you I have mellowed over the years.” Aurelia mused.

    Mellowed! Fucking hell, how crazy was she when she was younger then? I then reflected on our conversation in the club a while ago when she remarked that she had done a lot of bad things to a lot of men and being vicious all the time. I am so glad I didn’t know her then, I am not sure my resolve could have coped.

    “I am sorry, goddess. I need to learn to keep my big mouth shut and not try to overinflate myself. I was trying to impress you and fucked up. I need your guidance as much as she does. Well more so in fact.” Laura backed down, which was definitely the right thing to do with Aurelia.

    “Better. So I will offer to mentor you as well based on two conditions. The first is the same as Sophia, you will take the smallest of the bedrooms though I am sure that’s hardly a punishment given where you live presently.”

    Again Aurelia kicks it out of the park; she even knows where these guys live, priceless! I was killing myself laughing at how easily she was stripping these guys down.

    “And condition number two. If you ever disrespect me or lie to me ever again…well I won’t repeat myself as you already heard me with Sophia.”

    “I won’t make that mistake again Aurelia. Thank you for the second chance and yes I agree fully with your terms.”

    Aurelia seemed ok with Laura but her fuck up definitely put her on the back foot compared to Sophia. I had already learned the hard way myself that you really had to think things through and consider your words carefully before you addressed Aurelia. She was just about as smart and shrewd as they came but combined with a dangerous angry streak and highly volatile temperament. A pretty potent mix and no wonder she was so respected and feared in equal measure.

    Aurelia returned to her desk and put her feet back up to relax before looking at me. I returned her look and waited for instruction.

    “Well, we have our agenda planned now slave,” Aurelia smiled, having put me back into slave mode now her work with the juniors was concluded. “I will be taking Laura and Sophia to my favourite little eatery that we went to yesterday. It’s time they got to see first hand how lucky they are I have agreed to mentor them. You will be on slave duty throughout.”

    “Yes goddess, of course,” I replied, though I was sad I wouldn’t get to lunch with Aurelia like we did yesterday holding hands and kissing atop the fountain. It was almost like her mind was thinking the same thing, as she started to thumb her pendant and paused momentarily.

    “Do your feet stink?” Aurelia then said to Laura and Sophia.

    “Of course, I wouldn’t be a good dominant if they didn’t,” Sophia replied, looking down at her tan pantyhose in her turquoise flats.

    “And I have my gym socks on in these boots, which I have worn for two sessions straight. Trust me when I say when I do gym, I really do it properly.” Laura smiled.

    “Good, then you can treat my slave over lunch by way of thanking him for his services.” Aurelia laughed, looking at the shocked look on my face.

    “If he does a really good job he may get mine as well.” She then added pointing her foot towards me, almost as if to display first prize in the slave services contest.

    “So we can still play with your slave then Aurelia?” Sophia asked with a beaming smile.

    “Of course, who else are you going to practice on? Well, the stuff you aren’t doing to that pathetic cunt down there anyway. Oh and you won’t be getting all fucking nasty with my slave either, he is too precious to me. If in doubt ask, I won’t forgive after the event.” Aurelia said firmly and then smiled at me.

    Sophia then asked, “Aurelia I know this is asking a lot but may we also have your slaves support for our training and development?”

    Aurelia laughed. “Yes of course but let me give you some advice. Don’t keep trying to palm his knowledge, experience and work off as your own. Beth and I can see straight through it. If you carry on, I will start to consider you lazy and I won’t be pleased. Pull your finger out, respect what he can teach you and learn from him. He has a fine business brain, which I find invaluable myself. Respect him and reward him appropriately in future ok? I won’t have you threatening help out of him like you have done before.” Aurelia said.

    Wow, that was a positive turn up for me. Aurelia had just killed off a whole bunch of the junior’s nastiness in one fail swoop. That made my day in its own right and I was now resolved to give them the best of my slave attention for lunch by way of repaying the favour. Not that I would have done anything else anyway but at least now I wouldn’t begrudge it.

    “Understood Aurelia,” Laura said, trying to get some positive momentum going with Aurelia.

    “Good, then after lunch we will come back here and work on some new big leads for the team. My slave will be leading, as he already has some ideas.” Aurelia looked at me then winked.

    Life with her was such a rollercoaster on the emotions.

    Aurelia then got up and collected her laptop and notes before turning to Laura and Sophia saying, “Ok ladies, please join me, we are going to help Beth and the team on the final preparations for the M&J bid. Slave, we will be back at 12 for lunch, be ready.”

    Sophia then said, “A moment please Aurelia.”

    Sophia then turned around and slammed her foot right into Julia’s stomach knocking all the wind out of her and doubling her up in pain.

    “And you slut will stay here and serve Chris in any way he wishes. If he tells me he is even slightly disappointed you can expect twenty times the brutality of that little kick fucker, understood?” Sophia said.

    As if that wasn’t bad enough Laura picked up on Sophia’s cue and kicked Julia in the side toppling her over before stomping her black boot down on her throat.

    “And as you won’t be joining us for lunch you can starve here. I will save you a bucket load of my piss to drink up, on my return. That will give you something to look forward to.” Laura snarled.

    Aurelia smiled to herself seeing they were trying to impress her and then led them out.


    I looked at Julia for a little while as she lay crying on the floor, flashes of her words danced across my mind about how she would never be brought down as low as me. Now barely had the words left her lips she was alone, frightened and had nothing but nasty to look forward to. I guess she was facing the choice to run to Constance or stay to try and win back favour with Aurelia and the junior bitches. Either way, she needed a protector and a choice had to be made.

    I figured Constance would see her as completely useless on her own, especially given she was a submissive so that really wasn’t an option. Serving Sophia and Laura had to be a long way better than serving Constance, that was a death sentence. I knew having fought my way up from the bottom that with perseverance and strength you could get through these things and for me, I even found love with Aurelia.


    “You mean slave don’t you?” Julia shouted back in anguish, with tears running down her face.

    “No, I mean Julia. Now listen to me. You need to go get some fresh air and clear your head, so you can think straight. You have a lot of shit going on right now and you are going to need some clear thought to get through it. Here is a fiver to go get two coffees for us. Grab them and come back, then we can talk.” I said tossing the five-pound note over towards her.

    She gathered it up and left without saying a word. I didn’t really know if she would actually come back but with Aurelia’s threat hovering over her and my analysis of her options, I suspected it was a safe bet she would.

    Thirty minutes later she did return looking marginally better having stopped crying but still pretty beat up with tear stains all over her cheeks. She dropped my coffee off and went and sat against the wall just by the side of me deep in thought.

    “I bet you are laughing your arse off now aren’t you?” She snarled.

    “No, I am not, because it is anything but a laughing matter. I said before these women are dangerous and sadistic and I guess you are learning that first hand now. I cannot help you directly with Aurelia, as she will just fuck me up for interfering but I can support you if that helps?” I offered.

    “What can you do?” She asked.

    “Well don’t forget, I have been through what you are going through and trust me I have hit the same low points. You need a friend to get through it, that is what saved me. Maybe it’s just an ear to listen or some advice about how to cope with what you are going to face?”


    “Yes Julia, she was a rock for me when I first started falling into the well of despair.”

    “And now?”

    “I can’t really discuss that with you Julia and I suggest you don’t ask, as it won’t end well for you if you do. Just know that we all need someone when the waves come crashing over us.”

    “But why should you help me after what I said to you?” She asked with hope mixed with doubt.

    “Well, I just don’t like to see you suffer. You said some pretty shitty things to me yesterday but there was also truth in what you said. That’s why it hurt so much. After all that, you have ended up with much worse on your plate than what you dished out to me and I feel sorry for you I guess. At the end of the day, you are going to need someone, is there someone else you can trust?”


    “Well then, it’s me or you go it alone. I am not going to force myself on you. I still have a lot of my own problems to sort out, as you will see when you come and live with us.”

    “Perhaps I should just run?”

    “Perhaps you should. But never look back, as the reach of these women is wide and seemingly endless. Perhaps they simply won’t care if you go, though my advice is Aurelia is the wrong person to cross and then try to evade. I don’t think she will just let you go, not until she is satisfied anyway.”

    “What the fuck does that mean?”

    “Well my Dad used to say ‘Sometimes you have to tread water, rather than swim against the tide.’” I said, as my eyes looked back into distant memories of happier times.

    “And that means?”

    “Making rash choices right here and now in the heat of the moment is a bad move and fraught with danger. Try and just cope with what’s coming for a while until the gravity of your circumstances abates, as no doubt it will. When you are through the worst of it your choices will start to emerge and that is then the time to act.”

    “And that’s the best you can offer me as advice?”

    “For now yes. Sophia and Laura are looking to impress Aurelia, so you can no longer count on their mercy. Aurelia will make them go hard on you, as she struggles to know when to quit but it won’t last for long. The greatest fires always burn brightest for shorter periods. If I get an opportunity to help you I will but in the meantime, I can be an ear or word of advice for you should you need it.”

    “I feel stupid asking you this after what I did to you but…can you come and give me a cuddle? I need to feel someone cares right now.” Julia said, looking at me with soft eyes.

    I looked at my watch and seeing we still have over an hour until their planned return, I got up and locked the door just in case then sat beside her putting my arm around her as I did. She burst out crying again and laid her head on my shoulder. It was pretty heart-breaking to listen to but for now, my hands were tied. She was just going to have to be strong.

    I gave her twenty minutes, while we finished our coffees, then I said to her, “Ok you need another focus, let's do some lead development work ready for when they get back.”

    We then sat together working on some options before I found some interesting material on Porter & Lewis that could be the start of another potential big bid. I asked Julia to run some analysis for me and gather the data, whilst I looked at several reference sites for more details. It seemed to do the trick, as we both got lost in work for the next hour.

    It was now close to 12 so I said to Julia, “Ok head off back to the junior area, hopefully we will just head straight out and you won’t get any shit before we do. Take some time to think through what I said and get your head straight ready for tonight.”


    “Aurelia isn’t going to let you guys go home, trust me. She will have you stay at hers tonight then have all your stuff moved in separately like she did with me. Sophia and Laura are committed to Aurelia now and so must you be.” I warned.

    Julia then burst into tears again, unlocked the door then flew out. I guess I could have been a little kinder in how I broke it to her but she needed a reality check. She certainly had metal all right, if her beatings on me were anything to go by. That said dishing it out is a whole world different from sucking it up.
  18. OneAuthor

    OneAuthor Active Member

    Thanks for posting the latest chapter, which was of course fantastic. Here are my comments:

    It was a lovely scene at the start, with Chris holding Aurelia in his arms as he awoke – with her still sleeping soundly. Then there was the recall while in the bathroom of him being tied to the radiator, which gave him a shiver (the same as it would have done to me if I had been him). But that was nothing compared to when Grace come from behind him in the kitchen.

    And Grace was still up to her cruel and evil treatment of Chris. The whole making him drink her piss so that she would tell him about her conversation with Nicola was quite devious – especially in light of the fact that she wasn’t even truthful when relaying the details. It’s clear Grace still has her own agenda and wants Chris out of the picture so she can be the one and only for Aurelia. I get the feeling this will blow up in Grace’s face but I suppose time will tell.

    Grace’s wickedness continued in Aurelia’s bedroom. First, she gets in bed next to Aurelia – and then she plays on Aurelia’s dominant to force Chris into licking her feet and sucking her toes while she eats breakfast. Naturally, Grace was all acting all lovey-dovey toward Aurelia the whole time that Chris was using his mouth to clean Grace’s filthy/stinky feet. What a peach she is!

    Once she left to take a shower, things were looking up again for Chris when Aurelia wanted him to cuddle with her. Then Chris made the mistake of saying “I don’t know why you hide your true self” – which I will say was the part of his compliment that pissed off Aurelia. And well, the nasty dominant of Aurelia turned away from him and made him lick her ass. I found it interesting that he perceived there was something else going on with her that he couldn’t quite put his finger on that being Aurelia’s meeting with Nicola the previous day which Chris wasn’t privy to.

    The walk into the office and the time he was preparing the day’s agenda were filled with tension, at least from Chris’s perspective. I’m sure he wasn’t happy that Aurelia agreed with Grace that they had been going too soft on him. The office door slamming and the freeze-out by Aurelia showed she was still upset, but then she softened after Chris gave the agenda which included buying her lunch and pampering her feet. In fact, she even dangled the carrot of treating him like her soul mate for the afternoon. You gotta love when Aurelia flips from nice to nasty back to nice. As I’ve said earlier, I think she enjoys keeping Chris off-balance.

    Her final words to Chris before the juniors were brought in showed that the nasty Aurelia from earlier in the morning was simply a warm-up for what was to come: “Now go and see if those junior bitches have turned up and bring them in if they have. They can have all the fucking nasty dominant I held back from unleashing on you.” I’d be scared if I were them!

    For a second, I thought Chris was the one that needed to be scared when Julia gave him a death glare and Laura threatened to fuck him up. But once all of them were in Aurelia’s office, Chris was simply a bystander to the interrogation of the juniors by Aurelia. And wow, was that intense!

    Sophia seemed to play her cards right, acquiescing to Aurelia and selling Julia down the river. Laura tried to do the same, but Aurelia pushed her to kick the crap out of Julia and Laura backed down. Julia, of course, got no mercy from any of the women – to the point of being referred to as “it” and “cunt” by Aurelia, when she spoke to Sophia and Laura. Naturally, she wouldn’t even address Julia directly.

    It will be interesting to see what happens now that Aurelia has told the juniors they will be living with her. And I did like Aurelia’s threats that she would do terrifying things to Sophia if she tried to fuck Chris, and equally horrible things to Laura if she lied to Aurelia ever again. Also, it is good to see – at least for the time being – that the juniors are distancing themselves from Constance. Well, at least that what is seems like they are doing. Oh, and I can’t wait for the lunch time scene since Sophia and Laura will be accompanying Aurelia to the same restaurant where Aurelia and Chris went the previous day. Only Chris will have Sophia and Laura’s feet to serve…and maybe also Aurelia’s if he does a good job.

    Finally, there was the scene between Chris and Julia at the end. I too felt kind of bad for Julia – even if she deserved much of what happened to her. It’s good that Chris has offered some sympathy and advice to her. In fact, he even agreed to do this for her: “I feel stupid asking you this after what I did to you but…can you come and give me a cuddle? I need to feel someone cares right now.” I would have done that for her too.

    What I am hoping is that this interaction changes their relationship and Julia understands that Chris is a good guy who only wants to help her. She will likely need all the help she can get after what Aurelia, Sophia, and Laura have threatened to do to her in the foreseeable future.

    Once again, great chapter all around and I am eager to read about what happens at lunch and then when they are all at Aurelia’s house later.
  19. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Hi OneAuthor,

    Thanks for your latest comments on the 'trial of three'. This chapter is a primer for a change of events at Aurelia's house and a changing of the relationships for some key characters.

    - Personally, I love the visualisation of Aurelia sleeping so soundly and looking so peaceful to Chris, when he knows deep down she can be so mean and nasty. It is actually a metaphor for the fact that we choose to be who we are, which is particularly apt for Aurelia.

    - Grace is continuing her nasty exploits and now starting to play a two-faced game between Aurelia and Chris. This is quite fraught with danger given Aurelia's reading skills so she needs to be highly vigilant. She really turns up the punishment in the kitchen by making Chris beg for something he hates - especially with her. Normally she should not be trusted to follow through but given she wants him to hear it she comes through on her promise. If Chris had worked this through he could probably have guessed she was lying...

    - Grace, as you say, wants Aurelia exclusively and Chris out of the way - she clearly sees him as a constant threat and believes the only way to get what she wants is for him to be gone for good. It is indeed dynamite behaviour so should make for some fun downstream!

    - I loved the Grace is 'a peach' quote. That sums her up nicely and she is devilishly wicked. I would be interested to know who you think of as the best of the worst with Constance, Grace, Allegra and even Julia all playing pretty good evil women in the story.

    - The dynamic between Chris and Aurelia is changing as they start to become connected in a deeper and more emotional level. Firstly Chris is now realising he has to find the right balance between loving Aurelia's kind heart and dark shadow in equal measure - she is both at the end of the day so any slight on one or the other will incur her wrath. At this point, Chris is called upon to show his devotion to Aurelia's dominant side which is a turning point for him.

    - Chris is also (even though he doesn't realise) starting to connect to Aurelia's private feelings and thoughts. The subtle point that he can feel something else is going on with Aurelia shows this and now she must adjust to the fact that she is more exposed to Chris than anyone else ever before. We are at the top of the rabbit hole here - let's see how deep it goes...btw you are quite right his sense was picking up on Aurelia's inner turmoil at Nicola's 'know when to quit speech' which as I mentioned before has had a profound effect on her.

    - As Aurelia is wrestling the balance within herself between nice and nasty she is prone to this flip-flopping mood swings which we have seen throughout the story - this often catches Chris out and you are quite right she does love that fact and the uncertainty it builds within him and the control it establishes for her. What has now changed is that her heart is totally in love with him and with Nicola's words she feels vulnerable to losing him - not through her but through herself. Her new tick of thumbing the pendant shows how she constantly connects to these thoughts and that she secretly desires to commune with him as a soulmate even if it pisses her dominant off. Aurelia is, without doubt, a complicated lady with behaviour not defined or bound by rules.

    - The final point you pulled out is another great one - it shows she is now holding on really hurting Chris for the first time. Carl Jung, a colleague of Freud, used to refer to the elasticity of the personality and how we can temporarily become someone else but it takes enormous energy to do so and under stress, we return to type. Aurelia is being that 'someone else' at the moment which will no doubt create consequences if she continues and either way it can only be temporary - Chris needs to learn fast how to serve the awesome woman he has fallen in love with to release her from her burden. First, though he needs to understand himself what is going on.

    - I am glad you found the trial intense - I was hoping it would come across like that. It was especially uncomfortable I thought when Laura tries to play Aurelia and fails. For Julia, it was just one big long nightmare and it is just starting.

    - The juniors (maybe except Julia who is caught in the crossroads) are now firmly aligning with Aurelia, at least that is how it looks. The lunch together is something to look forward to and shows another side of Aurelia we haven't seen. She now has the juniors on the back foot with her threats also so they will be out to make the right impression on her.

    - Julia is in a bad place and takes Chris' comfort on which to build some confidence she can cope with what's ahead. The key question we are left with at this point is what does she really think of Chris and how much of what she did was her vs. Constance? Time will tell. It is nice that you are rooting for her to come through as one of the good women for Chris - he definitely needs some allies and she needs to realise that fucking with him further especially living with Aurelia is playing with white fire.

    Bring on the housewarming!

    Once again, some fantastic comments OneAuthor - thank you for posting them!

  20. wildyone

    wildyone Member

    Chapter 60 – House Warming

    I was packed up waiting for Aurelia to return at twelve with Laura and Sophia. Aurelia was always impeccably prompt and well organised. I guess when you live a life as complicated as hers, you have to be. Right on cue, I heard their voices approaching and stepped out to wait in the corridor for them. As they turned I stepped forward to take Aurelia’s laptop and notes from her before ducking back into the office to drop them off and returning with her designer handbag. She gave a little smile at my thoughtfulness and efficiency. Sophia and Laura had nipped off to do much the same in the junior’s area and I was hoping they weren’t taking the opportunity to lay into Julia again before we left.

    They were back almost immediately, which I was relieved at because it meant that being punctual for Aurelia had taken priority over any torment for Julia. Sophia was wearing her light turquoise dress with a white peter pan collar again to match the shoes she just used to kick Julia with. She had now added a white neck scarf and looked pretty amazing.

    I double glanced at her, as she made her way towards us given how beautiful she looked, which I regretted when I turned and saw Aurelia looking at me.

    “No one matches your beauty goddess,” I whispered and she smiled.

    “Be on your best behaviour today slave, make me proud.” She whispered back and I smiled in return.

    Laura quickly followed behind in a simple dark armless navy blue dress with her laced up knee length boots. She did actually look pretty tough and had I not seen Aurelia cut her down so completely, I probably would have been a little fearful of her today. She had compromised her look though with a touch of femininity by wearing a white gold necklace and navy blue headband to hold her hair back.

    As we stepped from the cool refreshing air-conditioned building into the midday sun it felt like a wall of heat. Yesterday was hot but today was quite stifling and there was a deep acclimatising breath from almost all of us. Three pairs of designer sunglasses were immediately applied by the women to trade off the strong glare of the sun, as they strode off with me in tow. Aurelia motioned me to walk by her side today, as Laura and Sophia flanked her on the other. She even went to hold my hand initially before thinking better of it and pushing mine away again.

    As they started talking about hottest days of the year and then work I started to tune out looking around at all the people meandering the streets of the business district. I noticed all the men were looking at Aurelia and the juniors and then double taking me afterwards. I had a little chuckle guessing they were wondering how the hell did I land a lunch date with these beauties? Little did they know, but what it did say to me was that the body language was not so evident today that I was some kind of lackey or slave to them. Though I was a submissive, I was still quite a proud person and when respected always felt better about myself. It probably dates back to having such low self-esteem around my bitchy sisters. Man, they made me feel like shit all the time. It was the best days work I ever did running away.

    “Here we are,” Aurelia said, which sharply snapped me out of my daydream and I lurched forward to open the door for the ladies.

    Aurelia strode in first, followed by Sophia and then Laura. Sophia having made the best initial impression on her desire to be mentored by Aurelia was already leveraging every ounce of her relationship building advantage by buddying up to Aurelia. She looked like a born networker. Laura may be smarter, especially with all that photographic memory shit she can do but she has a lot to learn when it comes to managing people compared to Sophia who had charisma in spades.

    Alex, the Maitre d’, immediately shot over on seeing Aurelia enter.

    “Aurelia, how wonderful you have come back to see us so soon and I see you have brought guests this time?” Alex said in full arse kissing mode, she didn’t look at me once but then I guess she wouldn’t, would she?

    “Would you care to select a table today or would you like our best as before?” Alex asked.

    “Yes we will take the same table and my slave will be joining us today as well,” Aurelia ordered.

    Alex ushered the three women to the table and aside from a quick eyebrow raise to signify they were impressed, Laura and Sophia walked like they were always meant to be there. It really was amazing how two women in their early twenties could carry so much presence and poise, especially in such a daunting environment as this. It was a lot busier today with several groups of dominants dotted around the sides with slaves either kneeling or spread across the floor. If the best table had not been held back for special guests, we might have had to go somewhere else.

    I then chuckled, as I imagined what would really happen. I guess some poor low-level dominant would get her arse kicked out to make way for Aurelia. You didn’t turn her away unless you were fucking stupid or ignorant as to whom she was and that was a mistake you would only make once.

    Alex seated the ladies leaving me stranded, then said to Aurelia, “I insist you have today on us Aurelia having paid last time. I will have a bottle of our finest champagne put on ice with my compliments.”

    Aurelia looked at me, as much to tease me about paying the bill, before she thought better of the joke and said, “Very good Alex. Thank you.”

    “Thank you, Aurelia and…”

    “Sophia,” she said, then offered her hand out as Laura replied and did the same.

    Aurelia shook her head. Alex introduced herself formally before offering any further assistance after which she was waved away.

    “Did I do something wrong, Aurelia?” Sophia whispered.

    Aurelia put her finger up to pause the conversation as Jessica and Beatrice approached. Both were wearing simple black dresses with white belts and flats. Not exactly ideal in this heat but the restaurant was air-conditioned.

    Beatrice spoke first, “Goddess, how wonderful it is that I get to serve you twice in succession. I will be dedicated to this table so anything you need please just ask. I will stand out of your way waiting for instruction whenever I am not required.”

    Jessica went to step forward before Beatrice put her band on her stomach and pushed her back shooting her an angry glance. Jessica looked thoroughly pissed and rolled her eyes at not having a chance to speak to Aurelia personally.

    Aurelia simply ignored them both as they stood awaiting her instruction, then she reached across and grabbed a menu. Aurelia did such an excellent stuck up bitch, she was a natural and I could see her young students watching then emulating almost every movement she made. In this instance, both averted their eyes from the waitresses having listened to their introductions and then took menus to also make a point of ignoring them after the fact.

    After Beatrice stood silently for a few moments she looked at me out of the corner of her eye then said to Aurelia, “Will your slave be taking the same chair as before goddess?”

    “He will,” came the all too abrupt reply.

    Beatrice then turned and sent Jessica off to fetch the heavy chair. A little while later she returned struggling with its weight but managed to set it down in place to Aurelia’s satisfaction, though the nearest she got to an acknowledgement was a head turn.

    I sat inside as before and as Beatrice turned to ask about the straps she got an immediate, “no,” so didn’t even bother asking the question.

    Once the tray was brought over and set in front of me, Aurelia propped her shoes up on top of the red cushion Jessica had placed.

    Beatrice was looking a little agitated now following no real engagement from Aurelia, as she was obviously looking to show leadership to Jessica and being made instead to look like an idiot.

    “Are you going to fetch my fucking champagne then or are you expecting me to navigate you through your job Beatrice?” Aurelia sneered, without taking her eyes off the menu.

    Beatrice went into a panic and dragged Jessica away to fetch the champagne returning almost instantly with the ice bucket and three flutes that had been set aside by Alex.

    “I am really very sorry, goddess. Would you like some time with the menu? Perhaps some other drinks?” Beatrice asked.

    “You will know when I need you,” Aurelia said and waved them away with her hand.

    Sophia and Laura watched on at Aurelia’s masterful treatment of everyone in the restaurant. She really did carry herself like royalty in these places, keeping everyone in their place and well below herself in every way. From my own perspective, I felt quite proud having such an awesome woman as my partner. I smiled to myself hearing those thoughts. Aurelia was my partner. Wow, who would ever have thought that when she led me down towards Steph’s office all that time ago, let alone our fearful encounter at the off-site.

    As soon as they left, Sophia asked her question again, keen to learn as much as she could. “What did I do wrong then Aurelia?”

    “You never lower yourself to ingratiate servants, have some fucking respect for your dominant. Carry yourself proud like you own the place. They should be thankful we come here, it is their privilege, not ours. People like Alex, for example, will always try to network their way into circles way above their station, so don’t entertain their motivations with handshakes. The only people you should be engaging are those that can help you climb and ascend to your rightful position. You embarrass yourself and more importantly me with such behaviour, think before you act in future.” Aurelia said firmly enough to hammer her point home.

    Sophia took it full on the chin and responded, “Thank you, Aurelia, your education will be invaluable to me and I will not make the same mistake twice after you have offered your council. Rest assured though I will make you fucking proud of me one way or another even if it kills me.”

    Aurelia smiled as Sophia had said everything right that she wanted to hear right down the dogged determination at the end to improve. Aurelia loved hard-hitting self-belief and Sophia was full to the brim with it and what she lacked in belief, she made up for in motivation.

    “Good, then you will order for us, Sophia,” Aurelia said putting her student straight back into play.

    Sophia took a deep breath and a large swig of champagne to prepare herself, then said, “I have perused the wine Aurelia and would like to suggest the Chateauneuf Du Pape. Does that suit you?”

    Aurelia smiled and replied, “So you know your wines and your jazz then Sophia, you are growing on me every day. Yes, 2012 is a good year.”

    Sophia then raised her hand and clicked her fingers, whereby Beatrice and Jessica immediately appeared at the table.

    Sophia held the menu in front of her ensuring she didn’t offer the waitresses eye contact and ordered the wine followed by a rare sirloin steak and a side-salad for herself. She then placed the menu down and glanced at Aurelia with a smile before picking up her champagne and looking off into the distance. Her lofty poise was a definite step up from her handshake with the Maître d’, so I would guess she handled that well.

    Aurelia picked up the gauntlet and ordered another filet du boeuf with a fresh salad requesting it bloody like before. Laura then asked for the same as Aurelia, using emulation as a means of building rapport, which Aurelia smiled at.

    As Beatrice went to leave Aurelia said, “Where the fuck do you think you are going?”

    Beatrice span around looking mortified. Aurelia was really giving her a hard time today perhaps to impress her students.

    “I am sorry, goddess, did I miss something?” Beatrice pleaded.

    “You haven’t taken my slave’s order.”

    Beatrice paused and was about to make the mistake of looking confused and shocked before she reset herself with immaculate professional decorum and turned to me. “Would you care to order…er…sir?”

    I was so shocked that I didn’t quite know what to say but rather than spluttering out something and having Aurelia crush me I thought carefully like I know I should, then spoke.

    “My needs are secondary to my goddess. If my goddess decides she wants me to eat she will inform you what I will be having. Just being sat here in her presence is more than enough reward for me.” I said.

    Aurelia beamed at me informing me I had nailed that one perfectly. As Beatrice then looked back towards Aurelia she said, “He will have the same as me.” And threw her menu towards Beatrice who in turn sent Jessica scuttling off to retrieve it.

    Beatrice again paused, internalising the shock so it didn’t show before she bowed and disappeared with a smile.

    Sophia and Laura were both displaying a level of controlled confusion trying to put the pieces of the puzzle in place with regards my relationship with Aurelia. Yesterday was probably put down to goddess sensitivity over respect for her property but today her statements in the office and now her treatment of me here of all places were leaving them bereft of a complete picture.

    Aurelia picked up on this and addressed them.

    “Ok look, before you come back to mine this evening and set up your rooms you need to know a few things.” Aurelia started.

    As I suspected Aurelia had indeed planned that they would return with us tonight, though more surprisingly was the fact that Sophia and Laura did not bat an eye.

    Aurelia then glanced around before lowering her voice.

    “Chris is my partner, soul-mate and lover as well as my slave. When I address him respectfully as such, so will you. As my slave, he will worship you in the same way he worships me when required. Grace still lives with us and is bound by the same arrangement. Being a natural submissive Chris still takes care of most domestic duties regardless and he will take care of yours as well.”

    I was a little pissed at the domestic servant workload Aurelia had just piled on me but then her openness on her feelings for me more than made up for it.

    “Understood Aurelia thank you for explaining your expectations to us. We will, of course, respect your wishes. As we will be keeping my slave around to practice on, as it were, perhaps we should put her onto domestic duties to provide some relief for Chris now we have four goddesses in the house?” Sophia asked, taking the initiative to please her mentor.

    “What were you thinking?” Aurelia asked, which was no doubt a test.

    “Well, my slave can do all the really shitty stuff like cleaning, polishing shoes, washing up, laundry and putting the rubbish out. That would leave you to choose what you would prefer for Chris?”

    Aurelia smiled, “Yes that will do nicely Sophia, good suggestion. I still want Chris to polish my shoes but your slave should do the others. I also want Chris to cook, as he is an excellent chef. Your slave can also take care of any other menial tasks leaving Chris available for pampering us generally but more importantly looking after me personally.”

    “Then it is settled Aurelia, we can fine tune any arrangements as and when you see fit,” Sophia said.

    Aurelia then put her hand on top of Sophia’s and said, “Excellent.”

    She then squeezed her hand before letting go. Dominants like Aurelia are very considered about whom they touch and what it means. Instinctively Sophia sensed this and went quite red with warmth and contentment that she had been so recognised. She took another deep breath and a gulp of champagne to congratulate herself.

    Aurelia was then about to continue her conversation about home arrangements when I nudged her foot with my hand. She flashed around at me looking initially annoyed before she saw Beatrice returning with her food. Seeing my intention was to protect her dominant from any embarrassment she smiled at me, before accepting the food.

    I was half expecting mine to turn up liquidised in a dog bowl but I actually got a plate, knife and fork. Aurelia was even kind enough to remove her feet so I could have it on my tray in front of me.

    The ladies continued talking about public positioning, engagement and presence for most of the meal so I just tucked into my steak, which was quite delicious. I was the first to finish so set my plate aside and placed the cushion back on top my tray before looking up at Aurelia. After a minute or two, she caught my eye and I glanced down at the cushion. She nodded so I bent down and lifted her shoes back onto the cushion to make her more comfortable. I then placed my hands on her shoe and waited. This time she shook her head to indicate not to remove them. I guess it would be due to the smell of her feet given these shoes typically stank and in today’s heat would be really potent. Given my orders, I simply rubbed the tops of Aurelia’s feet in her shoes and awaited her instructions as I looked around. I noticed her sigh a little as I did and then she touched her pendant, it seemed this was quite an open tell of her affections towards me, as it always seemed to follow or precede some physical or emotional interaction between us.

    Looking around the restaurant today there were three groups of women, two of which with female slaves and one with a male slave. The male slave was only just visible as he was lying down under a table of middle-aged women being used as a footrest. The women were dressed like senior business executives so I wondered if this was just a place for them to lunch in private? Perhaps he was a house slave? I think that’s what Alex referred to them as. I really didn’t get that whole thing, who would want to worship a stranger as part of a restaurant arrangement? I thanked myself lucky to have a dominant that I cared for and who cared for me.

    The two female slaves were both kneeling beside the groups of women they were serving. One was a group of two, who seemed to be petting theirs like an animal, tossing scraps of food across the room and laughing, I guess in some twisted game of fetch.

    The other female slave was serving a group of five rather nasty looking young dominants. In the short time that I had been watching she had been slapped and kicked several times but still seemed perfectly content with her position. I found it strange that she could absorb so much public humiliation without shame. Perhaps she was just that much more experienced? I then saw the young dominants remove their shoes and order her under the table. As I watched the female slave crawl under them she was then assaulted with ten feet all over her body and face. Assuming she was into feet like I was, I am sure she now had all the reason she needed to put up with the prior abuse justified in her mind, even if the young dominants were stamping on her quite hard.

    As my eyes then returned to the table I saw that Aurelia, Laura and Sophia had finished their food. Luckily in my daydreaming, I had continued to rub Aurelia’s foot with affection so she didn’t notice my mental absence. I gave her foot a little squeeze and she looked at me and nodded.

    I then removed her shoes and fucking hell her feet really stank, I guess after she sent me away this morning she had decided not to wash them for whatever reason and now I was getting sensory overload. I really had to concentrate not to show any of the disgusted feelings I was getting while I adjusted. My eyes were almost watering, as I wrapped my hands around them and started rubbing.

    Aurelia must have sensed my discomfort, which was always a bad thing in these circumstances, as it would typically mean a test.

    “They may smell a little slave but that shouldn’t offend a devoted foot-worshipper like you should it?” Aurelia chuckled, as Laura and Sophia also turned their attention towards me.

    I took a well-veiled deep breath through my mouth and replied, “Indeed no goddess, it is a privilege for me to be close to your beautiful feet.”

    “Yeah well, why don’t you take a nice big sniff of that privilege for me then slave and prove to me that you do indeed like them this stinky.” Aurelia laughed, as did Laura and Sophia given the smell must be pretty potent even where they are sitting.

    I really needed to pull this one out of the bag so to speak. I raised Aurelia’s beautiful yet revolting feet to my face and buried my face in them before taking a long deep sniff. Luck was on my side today, as a massive shot of arousal dashed through my crotch and I moaned heavily with the impact.

    As I placed Aurelia’s feet back down on the cushion she laughed again, “Fucking hell slave that was pretty damn impressive. You see ladies I didn’t wash them this morning as he pissed me off and I was going to play some denial on him today to teach him a lesson, but since then he has been so attentive I had softened my position and was going to treat him until I realised just how potent they were in this heat. Now it’s almost back to being a punishment again.”

    Aurelia then paused as she checked herself, Laura and Sophia were still giggling at the smell I had to put up with.

    “You know slave I have never softened my position with anyone ever before. Just catching myself using those words sounds alien to me. You must be pretty fucking special to have such an effect on me. What do you say? Speak freely.” Aurelia asked, looking puzzled.

    This was another conundrum like this morning, where if I didn’t choose my words correctly I would insult her dominant and in here, with her students listening, that was just about the worst mistake I could make.

    “Oh, I wouldn’t say you are going soft on me, goddess. I think you are just incredibly smart and intelligent at reading people and deciding what course of action will get them to bend to your will with the minimum of fuss. Knowing me as well as you do and how much I am devoted to you, I think you are just saving your energy knowing I will sway with your every need anyway.” I said.

    Aurelia smiled, as though I had passed the test. “Perhaps you now know me as well as I know you slave?”

    “Oh, I don’t have your perception and psychological skills goddess. You are another world above me there. I know only what you choose to let me know.” I said.

    She knew that wasn’t true, as I had sensed her vulnerabilities and protected her on a few occasions now but she wasn’t about to allow that conversation to take place. What did shock me is that she bent down and whispered in my ear, “I so fucking love you, Chris.” Before arising, calm as can be, and then motioning me to continue my massage.

    My shock and reddened face obviously gave away something to Laura and Sophia but even they couldn’t have guessed what Aurelia said. I didn’t even betray her trust with a smile, though I was exploding with happiness inside. I just bowed my head and kissed her feet, then continued to rub them.

    Beatrice and Jessica were soon back collecting plates and offering desserts. When the ladies declined and requested only coffees I asked, “Excuse me, goddess.”

    Aurelia looked down at me cautiously, wondering what was on my mind.

    ”Speak,” came the reply.

    “I wonder may I offer you colours today to adorn your beautiful feet?” I asked.

    “Well, a little touch up wouldn’t go amiss slave but aren’t you going to offer the same to your other goddesses?” Aurelia said, telling me rather than suggesting.

    “It would be my pleasure to offer them a pedicure goddess if you approve?” I replied.

    “Very good. I assume you will take him up on his offer?” Aurelia said.

    Sophia was a little hesitant. “Hmm, can he actually do a pedicure then Aurelia?”

    “He did my toes.”

    Sophia looked again at Aurelia’s toes and was dumbstruck with the quality of my work. Both immediately then agreed they would love one.

    “Don’t forget to show your appreciation though ladies,” Aurelia said smirking.

    “What here?” Laura said.

    Aurelia then looked at me and said, “We can’t offer you the ten feet you have been drooling over but I am sure six will suffice and I am sure ours are much more beautiful than theirs anyway. Also, ours are a hell of a lot stinkier.” Aurelia chuckled.

    I looked back over at the five dominants still trampling their slave under the table and then back to Aurelia, who was still laughing. How the hell did she see me watching them? She must have eyes in the back of her head. I even chuckled myself seeing how amazing Aurelia’s environmental awareness was, nothing gets past her.

    “Under you go then, slave. You have 10 minutes before I summon the coffees over but I am guessing you will be done in 3.” Aurelia then laughed out loud, as Sophia and Laura joined in.

    When I slid out of the chair and under the table Laura, Sophia and Aurelia all brought their chairs closer to the table then removed their boots and shoes. Laura’s took the longest, as they were lace up boots so I helped her with those. Sophia was already massaging my cock with her foot while this happened so I had a raging hard-on already when they were off. I then moved around until my face was under Aurelia’s feet as hers were the ones I want to worship the most. Again she smiled immediately in recognition of this.

    The next thing all six feet started rubbing my face, body and crotch as they giggled and laughed above. The smell was fucking mind blowing under there, it was completely overwhelming but with such beautiful women on the end of those feet what’s not to love? I embraced the moment and sniffed then licked as much as I could as Aurelia’s bare feet, Sophia’s nylons and Laura’s filthy white socks painted me in a thick cloud of dense stench. It was nearer two minutes I was ready to explode and I had to put a hand over my mouth to muffle the scream, which must have still been loud as Aurelia’s foot slammed over my mouth to help dampen the sound.

    I reverently placed numerous kisses on each foot holding them in my hands as I did so before I emerged from under the table. Aurelia was pissing herself laughing.

    “You look like you have been run over by a train, slave. Did I miss something?” Aurelia then added.

    “Well, the three most beautiful women on the planet just took me to heaven and back within the space of three minutes. I am surprised the pleasure didn’t kill me it was so intense. Thank you goddesses. It was simply wonderful.” I said.

    Sophia and Aurelia smiled warmly and Laura even managed a bit of a grin. I climbed back into my chair and adjusted my hair and rubbed my face to recover myself. Moments later the colours case was by my side and the coffees being set down for the women.

    “Start with mine slave while Sophia and Laura choose their colours,” Aurelia said.

    I opened the case so they could browse the colours, whilst I set to work on Aurelia’s toes. I actually reshaped her nails, redid her cuticles and applied a completely fresh coat of the purple instead of a simple brush up so the whole thing looked like it had been done from scratch. They looked awesome, even though I am biased, loving her feet the way I do. Aurelia was very happy as well, as she swapped seats with Laura.

    Laura placed her socks on the cushion and looked down at me expectantly. I removed her socks and seeing how filthy her feet were, I rubbed them to remove the sock lint and grime as best I could then plucked out some foot wash and oil from the bag before proceeding to clean them up ready for the pedicure. She seemed to really enjoy the oil-based foot rub and moaned with pleasure all the way through. I was then ready to start on her nails and as I did I asked, “Have you decided on a colour yet goddess?”

    “Yes slave, I want a graduated French polish with a nice skin tone pink undercoat. Use a couple of those diamond things to complete the look.” Laura demanded.

    “Fucking hell Laura, you don’t want much. Even a pro is gonna struggle with that.” Sophia chuckled.

    “I will give it my best shot goddess if that pleases you?” I said.

    “Hmm, well I still want a good job slave,” Laura said testing me, as Aurelia looked on amused and interested as to whether I was up for the challenge.

    It took close to forty-five minutes to do Laura’s nails and I was going as fast as I could. As I looked at them, I figured even a pro would be hard pushed to match up to that standard. Sophia and Aurelia both looked on and inspected my work amazed at how good it was.

    “Your feet still stink even with those oils on Laura,” Sophia said.

    “Well, at least my toes look pretty now.” Laura chuckled, over the moon with her pedicure.

    Sophia immediately turned to Aurelia and pleaded, “Do we have time to do mine the same Aurelia? Please say yes.”

    “Remember where we are Sophia, ask me again as a dominant and I will consider it,” Aurelia said firmly.

    Sophia realising she was acting a little childlike, reset herself and said, “He just has mine to go now then Aurelia. Let’s hope he does a good a job on mine, or else!”

    Aurelia smiled and replied, “Indeed Sophia. Slave hurry up, you have thirty minutes.”

    Luckily Sophia’s feet only needed a fraction of the cleaning of Laura’s even though the smell was just as strong. I cut a few corners on the massage, to which she said, “You owe me a proper massage slave. I didn’t get a fraction what she did. Put that on your priority list.”

    Sophia’s nails were much better kept and the lack of an existing colour meant I could crack straight on with the pink coloured undercoat. Around thirty minutes to the second, they were done even though Aurelia was relaxing with her wine and looked like she didn’t give a shit how long I took. Again they looked fantastic, as Aurelia and Laura marvelled over my work noting my first effort wasn’t just luck.

    They then joked about going back to the office barefoot before conceding they needed to put their shoes back on. I did the honours of putting stinky nylons, socks and footwear back on and then kissed their feet.

    Sophia then turned to Aurelia and said, “You know your slave really is something, Aurelia.”

    Aurelia’s back went up and I shivered wondering where this was going. Aurelia was more than a little possessive of me and I really hoped Sophia wouldn’t spoil a nice lunch with a stupid misplaced comment.

    “He really is a credit to you as a dominant and says everything about why we are lucky to have you as a mentor. I hope I can have such a slave one day.”

    Phew, thank goodness for that I sighed, as Aurelia smiled and replied, “Well a good dominant can only go so far. In this case, I will admit to you privately that he is an exceptional person in many ways and maybe one day I will tell you a little. That said you have a long way to go before you carry that level of favour with me and yet I see you have all the potential to surpass me one day.”

    As we got up to go Beatrice dashed over and said, “Thank you so much goddess for allowing me to serve you again. I hope I didn’t disappoint you too much today with my ineptitudes. I will do better next time.”

    “Hmm, I guess you will be wanting to kiss my feet before I go then?”

    “Oh yes please, that would be an honour beyond dreams!” Beatrice beamed.

    “Indeed it will. Ok, down you go then.” Aurelia smirked and Beatrice threw herself down at her feet and adorned them with multiple kisses before standing up.

    Aurelia then slapped her face hard and laughed. “Add that to your little story when you tell it to your friends too bitch. Catch you later.”

    Beatrice was holding her cheek as if to hold the sting and the moment close to her face to preserve it forever. Some people collect autographs; I guess submissive waitresses collect slapped faces.


    As we walked back, Aurelia was looking proud that both her slave and new students hadn’t embarrassed her and maybe even inflated her already remarkable reputation. When we were back in the office, true to her word, she had me lead the team all afternoon on developing a new proposal for Porter & Lewis, a global scale pharmaceutical based in London. I even tried to get Julia involved with our work in Aurelia’s office, to which I was told firmly she would remain on data collection, on her own in the junior area.

    Laura and Sophia asked endless questions about what I was doing soaking up everything I told them. They were both immensely intelligent women, which I kind of guessed for Laura given her private schooling and top end consultancy training but Sophia worked in a coat shop. She definitely had more to her than met the eye, I decided I would need to get more details on her mysterious background at some point when her guard was down.

    Laura even used her photographic memory trick to scan the draft document for mistakes and proposed edits when it was finished, which was always impressive. Aurelia raised an eyebrow, that’s how good it was. By 5 pm, the outline proposal was done and we heard commotion in the corridor outside. Beth had returned with Allegra and the team with news of the M&J bid, and by the noise, it sounded good.

    We quickly assembled the papers on Porter & Lewis and Aurelia led us out into the hallway. Beth was already milling around and Allegra had her arms all over her like they had just got married or something. Karine, Mireille and Nadine were all looking calm and composed but with smiles on their faces.

    “I guess we did ok then Beth?” Aurelia said, approaching her with a smile.

    Beth was looking high on the win and her mind was all over the place. She turned around and flung her arms around Aurelia and gave her a long and loving kiss on the lips. Aurelia’s back immediately stiffened and she started trying to push Beth away but Beth’s strength and insistence were winning hands down. When Beth finally did let go, Aurelia went to slap her face, but in the end managed to stop herself and said, “What the fuck are you doing Beth?” under her breath. As I was standing closest, I was the only one to hear.

    Beth looked around and seeing what she had done turned and kissed Allegra in some vain effort to mask the event with Aurelia but it was too little too late to fool me. There was a connection between them that I had never seen before, in every prior interaction they were at each other’s throats or in some standoff for power. This was intimate, certainly from Beth’s perspective. Even though Aurelia pushed her away, I could see by her bright red face and extreme discomfort this was no normal kiss. Laura, Sophia and I were all pretty shocked and decided not to broker the point with Aurelia at this sensitive of moments, so we stayed quiet.

    Allegra did look pissed until Beth returned her affections back to her, whilst the twins and Nadine acted like nothing had happened. As we all stood there in some kind of awkward frozen moment of uncomfortable silence, Aurelia spoke again trying to regain her composure.

    “So did we win or not?” Aurelia blurted, more in annoyance now.

    Beth turned around and gave me a really odd glance and not one she has ever thrown at me before, it was somewhere between lost and lustful. I averted my eyes to the floor feeling even more uncomfortable now. Beth was on some strange fucking trip treating everyone weird; maybe it was just the euphoria of the win?

    “Of course we won bitch, three out of three. World watch out we’re coming!” Beth shouted bringing a little light humour back into the environment.

    “Well thank fuck for that. I thought you were having a fit. We have another big potential bid lined up as promised.” Aurelia said, holding the draft out.

    Beth grabbed it and said, “Excellent, my top leads team hits the bullseye again. If we didn’t have you guys then we wouldn’t have the wins at the end.”

    Beth then turned to me again and placed her hand under my chin and pulled my face up so we were eye to eye, “Do I scare you that much slave? Look at me” She then laughed.

    I met her eyes and she asked, “So did you have something to do with this latest major bid lead then slave?”

    “He had everything to do with it Beth,” Aurelia interjected, seemingly uncomfortable with Beth’s attention towards me.

    Beth noticed Aurelia’s anger and pushed it up a notch with me. Leaning to within an inch of my face she said, “Well we have to find a suitable reward for you then, won’t we slave?”

    Beth was so close to me I could feel her hot breath coating my mouth as she spoke. Her eyes flashed at me to emphasise the word reward and she laughed seeing my reaction. I was completely overwrought with her presence and could only cower backwards. Beth didn’t appear to want to let me go, having me cornered. Eventually Aurelia grabbed her arm and said, “I think he gets the point Beth. When do you want to review the new bid?”

    Beth maintained her position standing over me and smirked. “Oh I think I can manage a slot tomorrow morning. Let’s say 10 am. I only want to see you and him. Laura and Sophia, no offence as you have nothing to prove to me, I know how talented you are from all the help you gave on today's’ win.”

    “Don’t be late, slave,” Beth snarled at me, then laughed.

    “Ok bitches who’s for some beauty pampering? They should be set up downstairs by now. Slave go and round up the others, you lot can come with me.”

    Aurelia then in something of a panic said, “Perhaps I should send Julia to get them?”

    “Nonsense I want you with me, Aurelia, come on.”

    Aurelia’s look back at me said everything; Beth had essentially given me an open invite to collect Nicola, which meant time alone. Aurelia was feeling angry and upset by the prospect. As Beth moved away from me, I quickly darted towards Aurelia and placed my lips close to her ear and whispered, “I so fucking love you Aurelia.”

    I then caught the hidden smile in her eyes as I walked away. Beth watched this confused and appeared to make a note to discuss what I said with Aurelia later. I then made my way up towards Beth’s office to collect the others.


    I decided to head to Beth’s office first, as I wanted to see Nicola alone even if just for a few moments. I really didn’t know what I was walking into with Nicola after Monday, so wanted to keep this private and low key for now.

    Beth’s office door was open, so I walked in and Nicola looked up at me. She glanced over my shoulder to see who was following and of course, no one came.

    “Are you alone Chris?” she asked.

    “I am Nicola,” I answered.

    “I have thought about this moment ever since I said all that shit to you on Monday and now you are here, I am not prepared and lost for words. I am so sorry Chris.”

    “Sorry? How can you be sorry after being so hurtful, Nicola?” I asked.

    “Please let me explain..,” Nicola answered, before Seraphina and Porsche burst into the office, Porsche pushing me out of the way on her way past.

    “Did you hear we won the M&J bid? Where is Beth?” Porsche asked.

    Seraphina stood so close to Nicola she may as well have jumped on her back. I could have sworn she sniffed Nicola’s hair when Porsche tugged my arm.

    “Well fucker, where are they?” Porsche asked.

    “Oh sorry, they are downstairs in the gym with the beauticians. They asked me to come and get you all.” I answered

    As I looked back towards Nicola and Seraphina, I caught them exchanging a glance that looked very intimate. What the fuck was going on around here? What did Nicola want to tell me? Why did she say she was sorry? Fucking hell, I am so frustrated and confused right now.

    As Porsche started to drag Seraphina off, Seraphina grabbed hold of Nicola and they all started to leave. As they trailed out the door in some sort of bonded human chain, Nicola grabbed my hand and brushed her cheek against mine. That slightest of touches sent shockwaves through my heart, it was obviously deliberate and was Nicola trying to show me affection. I had partitioned my feelings for her given how much she had hurt me but now this chance meeting had put a massive crack in that wall and I desperately wanted to see her again to finish our conversation.


    With my head clouded in confusion, strong emotions and anxiety I headed off to find Grace for the evenings pampering. It wasn’t long until I found her and she looked a little like she had been dragged through a hedge backwards.

    “Ah, if it isn’t my little piss pot.” Grace sneered, as I came into view.

    I looked around hoping no one else had heard her nasty comment, as she sat there smirking at me. I half wanted to leave her there, knowing she would then miss a bunch of the beauty pampering time. In the end, I just ignored her comment.

    “Beth asked me to come fetch you for the beauty pampering event downstairs. Are you coming?” I asked.

    “Fucking show some respect when you speak to me cunt or I will drag you into the toilets and I will piss down that throat of yours if you speak to me like that again,” Grace shouted.

    Now Grace was always a little temperamental having lived under Aurelia’s wing for a while so this latest outburst was not completely unexpected, but something was definitely different. She seemed genuinely stressed and upset well beyond me just forgetting to call her goddess. Someone or something was getting to her and it wasn’t just me, I could sense it.

    “I am sorry, goddess, please forgive me. May I escort you downstairs?” I said, trying to calm her down.

    “No fuck off. I will come when I am ready.” Grace snarled back and at that, I quickly made my exit before anything further escalated.


    As I climbed the stairs towards the gym area I was stunned to see the array of beauty pampering services on offer. It was a relative hive of activity with nails beauticians, hairdressers and stylists, masseurs and even makeup artists all busy on the women. When Beth did team recognition she really did it well I thought to myself. 'Wonder if I can get a quick massage?' I chuckled to myself.

    Quickly scanning around I could see Porsche, Nicola and Seraphina were making use of the makeup artists trying to look more glamorous than they already did, which was nigh on impossible, given how stunning they looked with or without. Mireille, Nadine and Karine had hogged all the massage beds clearly not in the slightest bit interested in all the superficial stuff. Grace was now joining Allegra and Laura for haircuts and styling, which in this case I think was a good idea as all three could use a little glam. Finally, super-networker Sophia had managed to get herself sat between Aurelia and Beth for a manicure, whilst Julia her slave was kneeling in the corner facing the wall.

    I did think about joining Julia for a few moments before I realised that would only end up with me getting a hard time, so I did the right thing and went to kneel beside Aurelia.

    Immediately I arrived, Aurelia gave me an expectant look wanting to know what had happened with Nicola but without asking. As I knelt beside her I kissed the top of her shoes and feet then smiled back. She didn’t seem altogether satisfied but didn’t want to speak in front of the others, so I guessed that would be a topic for later I could look forward to.

    Sophia was in top form, telling Beth and Aurelia stories of her time working in the designer boutique area and the famous people she had met. When Aurelia asked how she ended up working there, Sophia shifted a little uncomfortably, before going on to say that she had to leave school early to support her mother after her father died. She regretted not finishing school, as she was always told she had great potential. Since working in the district she was funnelling all her spare money into night school and in the end financed studies for two degrees through the Open University programme. One in business studies and the other in psychology from which she received first class with honours qualifications in both.

    Fucking hell I thought, no wonder she was so smart and now telling Aurelia she had a first class degree in Psychology they were going to be buddies for life.

    “Now you know why I was keen to bring her into the business Aurelia,” Beth smirked.

    “I don’t know how you do it, Beth, my people reading skills are much better than yours but somehow you can spot potential a mile off.” Aurelia replied.

    “Keep stroking your own ego, Aurelia. You know my people skills will beat yours, hands down.” Beth goaded

    “We will have to put that to the test again sometime bitch,” Aurelia smirked.

    Beth just laughed, which was quite surprising given Aurelia had just called her a bitch. Maybe she was still high on the win, as usually she would be all over someone for doing that.

    “Hey, Beth, you have to see the pedicure Chris did for me at lunchtime,” Sophia said, keen to build on her burgeoning relationship with Beth.

    No sooner had the words left her lips than she realised what she had done, then turned to Aurelia and mouthed ‘sorry’. Aurelia rolled her eyes, then shook her head disbelieving her stupidity.

    “Really Sophia? You don’t mean slave here surely?” Beth asked.

    Realising she was now cornered, she smiled and said, “Yes sorry, lost my head for a minute. Slave here does pedicures and fucking good ones at that.”

    I cringed, Aurelia sighed and Beth smiled, all simultaneously.

    “Well show me then Sophia,” Beth said looking rather excited.

    Sophia popped her turquoise shoes off then yanked down on her nylon socks to reveal the graduated French polish with sequins I had done for her. The nail beauticians all stopped and looked on eager to see what I had done. Sophia raised her feet then wiggled her toes to show off my work so Beth and the beauticians could see.

    “There is no way he did that Sophia. Don’t play me for a fool.” Beth said, now quite annoyed.

    “He did Beth, honestly, tell her slave,” Sophia said, and all the attention then switched to me.

    I looked up at Aurelia, who nodded that I could admit it was my work.

    “Yes, it is my work,” I answered partly embarrassed, but mainly annoyed, that my abilities were always under question.

    “Well well, you really are the ultimate foot bitch aren’t you slave? A sort of gold standard.” Beth smirked

    The beauticians all sniggered, as did Sophia, but Aurelia was not at all impressed. I think she wanted to give Beth a good punch in the face looking at her demeanour and was now regretting agreeing to let me give Sophia her pedicure in the first place. I didn’t respond but was privately pissed off at Beth’s public put down, especially in front of all these strangers.

    “Well, I am going to give you a special treat slave. I will curtail your alienation from serving me temporarily and allow you to pamper me and adorn my pretty toes with the best of your services.” Beth cooed.

    I looked at Aurelia whose face was now red with anger though quite why serving Beth was such an issue to her over and above what I had done for Sophia and Laura I didn’t really understand. Perhaps because Beth and I were once in a relationship, she sensed that as a threat but it didn’t really make sense. Beth hated my guts after betraying her and apart from a glimmer of recognition for my pipeline management work, had shown me nothing but contempt. In fact, at the stables offsite she had positively revelled in my misery.

    “Very well goddess,” I said.

    “You will have to fucking do better than that slave. Do you want me to beat the shit out of you in front of everyone?” Beth warned.

    “Sorry, no goddess. Thank you for allowing me to pamper your beautiful feet. It will be an honour for me.” I said trying to muster all the sincerity I could.

    At that Aurelia dispensed with the services of her manicurist, given they were merely buffing her nails at this point anyway and said, “I am off to check out some of the other services. Slave do a good job on Beth’s nails or else.”

    Her threat to do a good job lacked all sincerity or conviction and felt like it was purely perfunctory. Aurelia was clearly upset enough now she just wanted away. Fortunately, Beth was too busy thinking about how she would like her nails done to really be interested, so it escaped her attention.

    As quickly as she left her seat Porsche sat down looking agitated and started to watch on as I moved to Beth’s feet. Beth was power dressing again today for the M&J bid, so had on a navy pin-stripe business suit with a smart blue shirt underneath. Around her neck, she was wearing a red neck scarf. To match her business suit, she had navy blue nylons with flat navy shoes and a cream closed toe.

    As I knelt in front of her she said, “I have been all uptight today what with the bid and everything and you know how much that makes me sweat right slave?”

    I looked up at Beth, as she was smirking down at me, I sensed she was going to start teasing me in front of everyone now and started to cringe at the prospect.

    “Why don’t you ease off my shoes and take a nice deep sniff of my nylons. You know right under the toes and tell me if they smell as much as I think they do.”

    Beth smirked and then glanced at Sophia. The three nail beauticians were now completely absorbed by what was happening and watching on with total interest and a little shock.

    I had a good rant to myself inside including a whole flurry of swear words, as I tried to block out the six strong audience that Beth had established for the purposes of her humiliation game. Before I leaned forward, I glanced to the side and could see both Nicola and Aurelia looking on with interest, both trying to mask their distraction by simultaneously holding conversations with Seraphina and Grace respectively. So in essence, I had an audience of eight. Fucking hell, Beth was such a bitch!

    As I lifted Beth’s foot and removed her shoe I could see a number of wet patches on the bottom of her navy blue stockings to back up her point that she had sweated profusely with the tension and excitement of the day. She then wiggled her toes close to my face to let some of the strong smell waft up my nose as a starter to the main course to come.

    I then leaned forward, closed my eyes and placed my nose deep into her nylon toes and felt the wetness and warmth surround my face. As I drew in her all too familiar scent, it was like I had been transported in a time machine back to when I loved her, as my body immediately relented to arousal and desire for her smell. I heard the faint sound of laughter, as I focused all my senses on adoring and worshipping her feet, it was like revisiting a first love. Her toes were pinching my nose and plugging my nostrils and as her second foot joined the first she started rubbing and smearing them all over my face. I was lost in a sea of foot love.

    It wasn’t until about five minutes later that she slapped me across the face with her foot and I quickly snapped out of my heady lust filled foot dream.

    “Fucking hell slave, I thought I had lost you for a moment there. I see my feet still rule your world. As you are enjoying them so much and as a little incentive for a good job on my nails you can clean them with your tongue instead of the soapy water and oils.” Beth smiled.

    She then padded my cock with her other foot, which I now noticed was placed firmly on top of me masking my massive hard-on. I groaned and shuffled to try and work out some of my arousal but she only padded me harder again to ensure I remained completely excited. She had that mischievous look in her eyes like she was up to something, which she always was.

    By now my audience was fully engaged, as Sophia was explaining the merits of having a slave and how wonderful and empowering foot worship was. Porsche then restated her intention to let go of her hang-ups and have me worship hers sometime, whilst the nail beauticians seemed to be asking endless questions giggling throughout the event.

    Seeing I was becoming increasingly distracted Beth slapped my face again with her foot and demanded, “I am the only person you need to be focused on right now slave. Tongue out and clean my fucking feet.”

    I did as I was ordered and licked and slurped on Beth’s soles before creating a nice firm vacuum around her toes while sucking on them. She closed her eyes and moaned, as the pleasure started to grow inside her. It was clear that the tension of the day was now being released from her body and only taking the sensation to another level. Beth’s hands started to drift towards her crotch before she caught herself and sat up a little. Understanding she was eventually going to give way to her need for fulfilment unless she stopped me, her toes were withdrawn from my mouth and placed on my lap.

    “Right that’s enough of that…well at least for now anyway,” she smirked.

    “Well, I seem to recall red is your favourite colour slave, so I will have a nice rich vibrant red on my pretty toes as a base with a French polish on the tips.” Beth then added.

    I didn’t understand why she wanted to please me with the colour, but she was indeed right that my favourite nail polish was red. She must have remembered from way back, as I don’t recall ever having the conversation. Why would she even remember such details of what I like anyway? I guessed her nice treatment of me was something of a play up to her audience, rather than any sincere reflection on how she felt, so brushed off the comment.

    “Thank you, goddess. I am sure your toes will look wonderful in red.” I said and got to work on removing her current pink nail colour ready for the nail filing, cuticle removal and base coat preparations.

    Beth watched me intently throughout and as it went on the audience drifted away as one beautician started on Porsche, Sophia left and was replaced by Laura leaving only the one nail beautician spare who went to help the makeup artists. Every time I looked up at Beth she smiled at me making me feel distinctly uncertain whether her being nice earlier was not a show after all. The question is, what had changed?

    As I applied the finishing touches Beth raised each foot to my mouth and I obliged her with a kiss to each sole. She then said, “Well at least I have now found my regular pedicurist. You are about ten times better than where I go and they cost me a fortune.”

    The two remaining beauticians looked down on hearing this and nodded approvingly to support Beth’s appraisal. I felt pretty deflated inside figuring this was only going to mean more Beth time and probably alone where she would unleash her nasty side on me again. Especially when the euphoria of the bid win had worn off.

    Beth then looked down at me and capped it all by saying, “You know I miss the services of a good slave, what with Nicola getting more and more involved in my business requirements. As queen bitch, I am priority one in this office, so that will need addressing won’t it slave?”

    “Indeed goddess,” I said like I had any choice.

    “Ok, fuck off now back to Aurelia. I want some female company and a massage,” Beth said and then kicked me firmly in the chest. Though I didn’t topple it was more than enough encouragement to quickly move away and seek out Aurelia.

    I knelt by Aurelia for the remainder of her time with her hairdresser and then the massage services, though she didn’t look or speak to me once. Her distance and coldness were all too evident and I sensed I was in for a long night.


    As the six of us walked home, Aurelia held hands with Grace and by way of symmetry Laura actually held Sophia’s hand which given their constant bickering and competitive banter was quite funny. Julia and I walked a few steps behind. Most of the conversation ahead related to the beauticians and what services they used or favoured. Aurelia seemed to be drifting in and out deep in thought. She was such a thinker and to just write her off as impulsive or temperamental was simply not true. I think compared to Beth and Nicola, Aurelia was perhaps the most considered of the three. I am pretty sure it’s the way she reacted when she did that gave everyone the impression she was so hot-headed and impulsive.

    Grace seemed pretty happy about the arrangement to have Sophia, Laura and Julia stay with us. She was particularly happy to have Julia as her sock-sniffing bitch, as she referred to her, which of course Julia was horrified by. Sophia and Laura simply laughed at her misfortune, a long way off from the support she got when we were at the club together.

    When we got back I was ordered into the kitchen to make coffees and teas for everyone while Julia was on foot worship duties in the living room with Grace. Laura seemed to be hitting it off quite well with Grace, as they hadn’t talked much before and given they were both keen intellectuals.

    As I was assembling some cakes and treats onto a plate, Aurelia appeared behind me with a look that could kill.

    “So then, slave. Enjoy your little foot worship session with Beth did you?” Aurelia said.

    A voice from behind Aurelia then said, “Sorry Aurelia, that was my fault. If I hadn’t have opened my mouth about the pedicure none of this would have happened.”

    Aurelia slapped my face hard and said, “This conversation isn’t over bitch. We will be continuing this upstairs later.”

    She then swung around and grabbed Sophia by the throat and pinned her up against the wall.

    “Too fucking right you stupid slut. You need to decide whether you want to be my student or Beth’s bitch. Trust me when I say they are mutually exclusive. If you pander up to her again and prostitute my slave out for your own gains I will bring a world of pain down on you so fucking hurtful you will wish you had never met me.” Aurelia snarled squeezing Sophia’s throat.

    “Understood Aurelia. I want you to be my mentor, trust me. Its just Beth gave me my break and I still owe her a lot for that.” Sophia pleaded.

    “I’ll give you a fucking break if you keep pissing me off bitch. Suck up to Beth all you want but just don’t do it at my expense got it?” Aurelia warned now backing off slightly.

    “Got it, Aurelia. Again, I am really sorry.” Sophia said.

    “Look I like you Sophia but rule number one in the dominant world is, don’t fuck with other people’s property. I was fucked off enough with Beth tonight for gloating over her control of Chris. I just didn’t need for you to make it worse.” Aurelia said.

    It was quite amazing for Aurelia to speak in this way so soon after one of her rage episodes. Usually, Sophia would be on the floor screaming in agony by now with at least a weeks worth of planned follow-up. Sophia clearly had a lot more stock with Aurelia than I had appreciated or maybe Aurelia was indeed softening.

    Something then quite shocking happened, Sophia threw her arms around Aurelia and she planted a big kiss on her cheek. As she hugged Aurelia’s stiffening body she said, “I am so sorry Aurelia, you have every right to be angry with me and I fucked up. I am going to make this up to you in every way I can. You are not just an incredible, powerful and amazing woman but you are also full of warmth, especially for Chris.”

    Oh my god, I thought, that is definitely a self-imposed death sentence right there. I was sure Aurelia would bring her dominant down on Sophia like a tonne of bricks for ever questioning her need to get angry or exposing her warmth when her dominant was so active.

    As I could see the emotion rise in Aurelia, Sophia turned to me and said, “Do you know how fucking lucky you are to have an incredible woman like this care about you?”

    Aurelia looked at me at the same time Sophia waved her finger in my direction.

    “I have no doubt I am the luckiest man in the world, Sophia. I would do anything for Aurelia given what she has done for me. I love her more than words can come close to describing.” I said as the flood of emotions and feelings in the room converged into a point of infinite explosive force.

    “Shut the fuck up, NOW!” Aurelia screamed at the top of her voice bringing us both into stunned silence. With tears streaming down her face, she then ran out of the room and up the stairs.

    “What did I say?” Sophia asked me.

    “It’s complicated,” I answered.


    I finished off the coffees and teas and then took the snacks back into the living room. Aurelia didn’t return so I made everyone comfortable and even made a tea for Julia. I then showed our guests the available rooms with Sophia taking the next largest room after the master bedroom and the one Grace was in, with Julia wanting to sleep on the floor beside her. Laura then picked the largest of the two remaining rooms, which was at the end of the corridor where Aurelia slept that night we had our fateful chat.

    When everyone knew where they would be sleeping, I went downstairs to turn off the lights and saw Grace still sat on the sofa in thought. She had been looking pretty pissed off most of the night, she had obviously had another of her shit days, as she put it. She seemed to be forever moaning about work nowadays, at least she didn’t have to put up with all the stuff I had to.

    “I am off to bed now, goddess,” I said.

    “What if I require you for longer, slave? I am your priority, not your sleep,” she scolded.

    “I need to go and see if Aurelia is ok, goddess. I am sure you understand?” I said

    “The fuck I do. I want a foot rub and I want it now.” Grace threatened.

    “Well I am sorry but that will have to wait until morning,” I said firmly, as I was angry at her insistence to put her fucking foot rub above Aurelia’s welfare.

    “If you climb those stairs you will be in big fucking trouble slave,” Grace warned.

    “I am always in big trouble with you, goddess. See you tomorrow.” I said as Grace fumed picking up her phone and losing her anger in some vent typing to whoever would listen.


    I knocked on the master bedroom door but there was no answer. I opened the door slightly and popped my head around to see Aurelia sat up in bed hugging a pillow, her face covered in tear stains.

    “Can I come in goddess?” I asked.

    “Get your fucking arse in this bed now Chris!” Aurelia said in reply, putting me back into my position as her lover. Though the language still said it wouldn’t be an easy discussion.

    I walked around the bed as Aurelia watched me every step of the way. As I started to climb on the bed she snapped, “Naked.”

    I then stopped and removed my clothes while she watched. Though she had her nightdress on she was clutching her pendant like she had been using it for comfort. I then climbed in and pulled the duvet up over me.

    “So what did you talk about Chris?” Aurelia opened immediately coming to the point of what was said between Nicola and I. Again I knew she would see through any lies so I needed to be honest and open with her.

    “Well Aurelia, she initially said she was lost for words and then apologised for all the shit she said on Monday in front of Beth. She then wanted to explain something to me but Seraphina and Porsche turned up so it didn’t happen.” I said.

    “And how did you feel about that Chris?” Aurelia said.

    “Well, I was angry that she was apologising after being such a bitch. Either be real, or be quiet, is what I felt.” I said.

    “I mean not knowing what she wanted to explain.”

    “Well part of me wanted to know but part of me just didn’t care. I am with you now so I don’t want to keep revisiting the things in my past that didn’t work out. Perhaps if you decided you didn’t love me or kicked me out things might have been different.”

    “Listen you stupid fuck, don’t you yet know how much I love you? My whole life is falling apart and I am completely losing any sense of who I am anymore because the only thing that counts is you and me. I have never felt so weak and pathetic. I can hardly keep two fucking students in line without running off crying.”

    I was now having one of those super intense moments where something profound needed to come out despite whatever the consequences.

    “Right now you listen to me you stupid bitch. However much you love me I love you back the same and more. Just for the record, you are stronger now than you have ever been. Fucking hell your strength is off the scale. The love in you is giving you power and charm over people that your dominant could only ever dream of. Look at how Sophia acted in the kitchen, she called you an incredible, powerful and amazing woman. She thinks the world of you and would do anything to make right what she did wrong tonight. You don’t need fear or power to control her, just being you is more than enough. I am completely and utterly fucking head over heels with you. I was flooding with pride today seeing you control the whole restaurant and those students fucked over Constance just to have a chance to learn from you. Aurelia you are simply fucking incredible just being who you are, dominant or otherwise. Stop doubting yourself.” I shouted.

    I was out of breath and my heart was thumping out of my chest finishing that sentence, I now had to prepare for the backlash.

    “You know you have put our love and your life on the line saying all that shit to me right?” Aurelia threatened.

    “So fucking what. I love you too much not to say it. Give me your worst but know that I will always love you shit loads more than anyone else you will ever meet and I fucking guarantee that bitch!” My head was spinning, as my heart spoke faster than my head could process. The words that formed were in free flow and raw in their truth and sincerity.

    Aurelia threw the duvet back rolled over and climb on top of me. She then placed her hands around my throat and started squeezing.

    “Now you have had your little outburst you are going to fucking pay big time for every word that just came out of your mouth.”

    “Do it, come on, do it!”

    I was now frantic, scared but also incredibly aroused. Aurelia’s stunning beauty combined with her anger was sending my emotions through the roof. She sat up briefly then slammed her pussy down hard on my erect cock with such force I shouted with pain and excitement.

    “Oh, I am going to do it all right you fucking cunt.” She then lifted her body and slammed her weight down on my cock again.

    “Fucking hell bitch you are killing me, you are so gorgeous.”

    “I am more than you deserve.”

    “Fuck you, you are lucky to have me, bitch.”

    Aurelia slammed down on my cock again but this time started bouncing up and down my shaft clawing at my chest.

    “If you think you love me now, just you fucking wait. I am going to blow your mind in every way possible with what I am going to do to you.”

    “Bring it on. My love and devotion to you and your dominant will know no bounds. I will stretch every fibre of who I am and who I can be to satiate all the desires trapped in that heart of yours. I will be by your side ensuring that your power, strength and love reaches heights you can only dream of right now.”

    As my words left my lips I screamed at the top of my voice with an intensity of feeling, love and lust unknown to me before. My head felt it would explode the power of my orgasm was so strong, I lost my sight and senses as Aurelia’s beautiful face collapsed into a cloud of colour and light, then I fell backwards.

    Aurelia then slapped me hard around the face ensuring shock collided with pleasure in total chaos and confusion in my brain. I shook my head to refocus on her as she looked down at me.

    “Don’t you fade on me yet Chris. I haven’t even begun to start fucking you yet. That was just a simple warm up. Now I am really going to make you have it.”

    I could only laugh with the euphoria and ecstasy tearing my body apart and Aurelia did the same. She then kissed me passionately on the lips and whispered in my ear, “ready?”

Share This Page

  1. This site uses cookies to help personalise content, tailor your experience and to keep you logged in if you register.
    By continuing to use this site, you are consenting to our use of cookies.
    Dismiss Notice